Topic closed
Pages : 1 2
Lavaeuwood
Map of Nodes
Schedule
Round 1 Will Close: January 21 at 20:00 - Closed
Round 2 Will Close: January 28 at 20:00 - Closed
Round 3 Will Close: February 4th at 20:00 - Closed
Round 4 Will Close: February 11th at 20:00 - Closed
Round 5 Will Close: February 18th at 20:00 - Closed
Rounds are approved one week long by moderator.
info also found in casting
Witches and Fae
You are born a witch. This means your source of energy/power is tied to your life force. Additional some witches get guidance and help from dealing with deities. Which is different for fae who harness magic from the earth they are a vessel for magic. In and of itself fae and the universe feed from each other.
Fae are seldom seen in the human realm. Mainly unseelie can be seen from time to time which could be tied into their dealings with the witches. The shadow creatures are the perils for a witch. These creatures stalk magic-beings and has since the dawn of your history. They’ll drain your magic and with it your life force. Due to the deal with fae few of them roam around the coven only outside the town would be unsafe.
Fae are split into two courts the Seelie and Unseelie. But your coven hasn’t heard nor seen the Seelie for many years now. Underneath the umbrella term fae falls such creatures as goblin and other critters which are commonly seen as more low life. Pixies are mischievous creatures to human and fae alike.Locations
Simply suggestions feel free to come up with your own ideas;
Bourgeois boat house
The north seaside
Kringles bakery
Brogan & brothers inn (BB inn)
Crescent stories bookstore
Grocery store
Lavallais trinket shop
Shallow woods beyond the deep wood
Price factory grounds
Lochness bar
Harvy’s Harvest - apple orchard
Train station
ApothecaryConnections
The Zinnia is the Bluebell’s niece.
The Zinnia used to date the Carnation.
The Snapdragon was adopted by the Mayflower’s family so they grew up together and have a brotherly bond.
The Peony and the Marigold are siblings. They are cousins with the Carnation.
The Bluebell and the Larkspur used to live together.
Last edited by Mimira (18/02/2024 at 18:46)
Offline
The Thistle
Fae Prince
Name: Moros
Age: 100- and something
Fc: Lee jong suk
Profession: lounges
Always somewhere doing nothing. Moros has always been around like a stray cat. A social creature until he craves solitude. While he is honest he never oversteps the line and keeps it civil. A sarcastic humor and is never known to get angry. Moros is someone who talks plenty but never much of importance. In the community he’s just as much accepted as disliked. Due to the nature of being an unseelie fae there are areas which he can not get to and wards to prevent him from taking whatever he pleases. Which some sum down to him being a crow with shiny objects.
You can sense a cunning, calculating nature and the main thing which makes him interesting is his hedonistic nature. While he tries to be in control of his emotions he’s impulsive by nature. Like most from the unseelie Moros lacks empathy. He won’t lift a finger to help if it isn’t in his interest.
The Larkspur
Eclectic witch
Name: Bartholomew Guidry
Age: 42
Fc: Matthew mcconaughey
Profession: Professor at the university where he teaches history and physics.
Uses his wisdom for chaos and pushes the boundaries for what magic can do. He’s known to cause unwelcomed situations for the coven by trying a working theory in real life. The Larkspur is the definition of the thin line between genius and insanity. When asked, the Larkspur is helpful and will put aside his own wellbeing for the sake of others. Otherwise he comes across as uncaring which isn’t the truth he just has so much on his mind that he forgets the world around him.
The Larkspur used to be in a long term relationship with the Bluebell yet they remain good friends. Underneath the madness is a man of kindness and oblivious to being serious. He never turns sour and enjoys giving (poor) advice on how to tackle life.
The Zinnia
Traditional witch (divination)
Name: Daphne Lavallais
Age: 30
Fc: Lidia Comini
Profession: tends her family’s trinket shop with crystals etc, does a reading from time to time of someone’s future.
The Zinnia is in direct descent from the original witch and niece to the Bluebell. Open minded and invites advice from others thereby respecting their expertise. She’s unafraid of uncomfortable situations and keeps a leveled head. The Zinnia shows her love through actions and gifts.
The Zinnia used to have a rebellious streak when younger by sneaking out. Despite that she has always been respectful towards her parents and she has always prioritized keeping her life on track. She takes actions and decisions not lightly but sees it as better than a stand still.
The Oleander
Protector - Solar witch
Name: Kaladian “Kal” Veronie
Age: 33
Fc: Dacre Montgomery
Profession: Mechanic
The Oleander comes from a bloodline of protectors. He’s intense, loud and proud. Dismissive of others thoughts and ideas due to his being superior. Nonchalant. Works tirelessly for those he loves and it’s his way of showing affection. He’ll never burden anyone with what’s happening and isn’t the type to speak of feelings— he won’t listen if you start unloading on him, he’ll just continue existing in the same space and doing his thing.
The Oleander is the type to bring a knife to a gunfight just to be the underdog, constantly searching for excitement in life. Yet he’s always on track and loyal to the coven where he believes he has earned his place. The Oleander is playful and delusional about what people think of him. While he’s oblivious to how other people feel he can also be a safe space to come to.
The Nightshade
Lunar witch
Name: Rory “Roy” Moroux
Age: 32
Fc: Cameron Monaghan
Profession: painter
Well I’ll tell ya— the Nightshade is theatrical and tries to hide his rudeness. He’ll exaggerate everything and doesn’t mind being the center of attention. Fake it till you make it, which basically means he’ll nod along in a conversation even if he has already checked out. He’ll even go to the lengths of pretending to know what was said if called out. Overall the Nighstshade is delusional and has a rose coloured view of the world.
The Nightshade believes himself to be a caring person and values those around him. In reality his feelings seldom come across and most view him to be selfish. At the same time it’s easy to get wrapped up in his whirlwind and hard not to have a good time around him. He’s irresponsible and leaves messes for others to clean up. Nearly manic when inspiration hits and nothing else matters.
The Peony
Water witch
Name: Marlene Bourgeois
Age: 31
Fc: chiara scelsi
Profession: Radio host
Rebellious and unreserved. The Peony harbors anger like a squirrel holds onto food. She’s fun to be around until she decides to tear everything down and burn bridges. She has blown up on more than one occasion and has a distaste for the Bluebell. At the same time she’s highly affectionate and apologetic if you are important enough.
The Peony is intensity itself and gives every inch of herself to everyone around. 90 percent of the time she’s a blast to be around and a loving person. Loves her brother the Marigold deeply but feels scorned by him moving on from their parents death.
The Fern
Green witch
Name: Juniper Theroit
Age: 27
Fc: hunter schafer
Profession: botanist hired by the Foxglove’s family
Exudes confidence and doesn’t let anyone tell her who to be or what to do. She’s headstrong but prefers to listen over speaking which gives her a mysterious appearance at first glance. Despite being young the Fern has garnered respect from her peers and she’s one of few who can reason with almost everyone. The Fern has a kind disposition but isn’t shy about putting herself first. There’s no harm in having an ego according to her.
The Fern is often caring and polite, she also practices “free love” and doesn’t shy away from giving and receiving affection. She thinks before speaking and manages her well groomed persona. Behind closed doors she can roll her eyes at petty problems and has a catty streak to her.
The Edelweiss
Traditional witch (potions)
Name: Heath Henderson
Age: 35
Fc: Jeremy Allen white
Profession: Bartender, sometimes helps out as a barista
The Edelweiss is down to earth, loyal, dependent, on the verge of falling into codependency once close to someone. A good listener and always ready to spring into action or follow someone’s lead despite seeing how it might not end well. He thoroughly wants to believe people are good and everything will sort itself out. Highly flip-floppy.
When angered the Edelweiss is explosive and unforgiving. After arguments he’ll avoid the person at all costs and doesn’t want to talk about it. He’s a nervous soul inside and despite saying he enjoys peace and quiet he lives a fast paced life. All of this makes him unpredictable even if he believes himself to be a logical man. Usually in denial about his shortcomings. He rambles to himself or someone it’s hard to tell.
The Snapdragon
Hafling
Name: Alden Romero
Age: 28
Fc: Tom Blyth
Profession: veterinarian
The Snapdragon had his parents taken from him at a young age and grew up together with the Mayflower’s family.Yet he never finds peace or a sense of belonging. The Snapdragon constantly feels misunderstood and has a hard time grounding himself. Typically he’s somewhat shy but due to spending the majority of his time with his own thoughts he has formed strong opinions.
Once you get to know the Snapdragon he isn’t afraid to shove someone in the right direction or point out a fatal flaw. He’s not the bubbliest person but has a wicked sense of humor and comedic timing in the correct company. Organized till the point where he’s fidgety about who touches his stuff. Jinxes people who get on his nerves just small things which makes their everyday life a little more annoying.
The Crocus
Protector - Fire witch
Name: Archer Melancon
Age: 30
Fc: Thomas Doherty
Profession: firefighter
Bubbly and excitable. The Crocus is overwhelmingly charming and has visited a few beds in the coven. But the Crocus doesn’t kiss and tell since it would ruin a good time. He’s one of the kindest, unselfish people in the coven. The Crocus is often reckless and forgets to weigh his choices before springing into action.
The Crocus has a foot in everything and seems to know just about everyone. He’s unapologetic and even when angered doesn’t really stop to frown. Which is a reason why the Crocus is well liked since he’s not afraid to step on someone’s toes or tell someone off. Often excuses bad behavior or wrong doings to the people close to him.
The Foxglove
Secular witch
Name: Cyrus Moore
Age: 37
Fc: kit harington
Profession: Marketing for the family company (herbal remedies)
The Foxglove comes from money valuing vanity and status which causes him to come across as snobby. On the other hand he also pushes to prove his worth and wit which leans on the more childish side. Which he is. The Foxglove is a big child with a mask of being arrogant and easy going. While he’s often fickle and insecure about what to do next or how to approach a situation. He overindulges, constantly in second gear and an impetuous lover.
All of the pretenses makes him hard to stomach for most while he in reality is a generous person who will latch onto any sentiment or kindness you throw his way. In moments it will shine through and cause him embarrassment before he tries to put on a tough act. In fact most believe him to be ridiculous and completely harmless. All in all he tries to impress others, his self-worth is only what others sees in his eyes.
The Marigold
Gray witch (otherworldly)
Name: Orpheus Bourgeois
Age: 27
Fc: cristiano palmerini
Profession: works in the bookshop
Outgoing but socially inept. The Carnation always keeps his cool and tends to try and diffuse a situation with a smile. He’s not the sort to put his nose in other people’s business and won’t put himself in uncomfortable situations since he values comfort above all else. The Carnation is never alone since there’s always a ghost drifting in sight.
The Carnation is kind, good at social cues and despite being comfortable does enjoy adventure. He’s a good listener and gives thoughtful advice unlike his sister the Peony. While she’s anger he’s the blues but he has moved past their parents death which angers her even more. A perfectionist, he’ll move stuff into the correct space after someone just put it away. A night owl and affectionate but dislikes intimacy.
The Bluebell
Covens Priestess - Gray witch (energy)
Name: Dina Lavallais
Age: 45
Fc: kate winslet
Profession: real estate agent
Soft spoken and gentle presence, despite that she excepts greatness from everyone in the coven from one’s own capabilities. Most find it hard to live up to her expectations. The only ones she has a bad eye for are fae critters and the way they keep moving her stuff around it’s mutual. She’s aware of her surroundings despite not commenting on them.
The Bluebell puts the well being of the coven above her own needs. Private about her emotions and thoughts. Sometimes tries to do everything at once. Luckily the Mayflower picks up pieces for her. She doesn’t mind getting her hands dirty and enjoys being outdoors where all her problems disappear.
The Carnation
Lunar witch (crystals)
Name: Amos Boudreaux
Age: 28
Fc: chance perdomo
Profession: works at the coffee shop, majored in literature
Your life is only as big as the opportunities you grab onto. The Carnation jumps from opportunity to opportunity and is often restless when the lifestyle dips into a stand still. He’s passionate but has a hard time keeping the flame alive. The only reason he’s back in town is because his Las Vegas venture went south, the Fern and Oleander gave him a ride back.
The Carnation tries to right his wrongs not out of making things right but to ease his own guilt. He’s a dreamer while realistic of how brutal life can be. The exception is he doesn’t let it bring him down. A good liar and improviser not above manipulating people into getting what he wants. The Carnation is humorous, enthusiastic, forgiving and has a charm which makes people stick around.
The Mayflower
Green witch
Name: Milo Leblanc
Age: 42
Fc: michiel huisman
Profession: apothecary
Self proclaimed pacifist with a big heart. The Mayflower is a calm, warm presence and often steps in to keep the peace. He holds his values high and is a perceptive person. In a way the Mayflower is a hedonist. He never takes a moment for granted and enjoys life to the fullest even if it isn’t what other people would want. Company is welcomed even if no one is talking he always has room and mental capacity for other people.
The Mayflower is loyal, analytical and a pillar to lean on. He’ll go with the flow and take consequences as they come. Focuses on solutions and not the problem. Always active by tending his garden on doing some other chores. He enjoys reading just as much as having a dinner with friends.
Offline
Round 1
“your pieces are falling…”
requirements
Name:
Age:
Fc:
Profession:
Outfit is optional
A story with elements of what’s happening you decide what you feel is relevant. Since the thought is that you are the main character, the protagonist.
Feel free to ask questions or if you want something more I thought this was enough to settle into the first round and contest.
main house
You can add people to go along as well if you’d like. (Except for Alden he’ll just shake his head and not speak of it if asked to go).
Kaia - Bazzy Baz or Juniper or Milo
Celeste - Archer or Milo or both up to you
Maeve - Kal or Bartholowmew either works or both
Bobby - Juniper
Nerfirsadi - Juniper
Joy - Juniper
Jora - Archer or Bartholomew or both up to you
Ava - Milo or Bartholowmew both also works up to you
around town
Moros and Daphne have been seen having a few short chats here and there. Which isn’t part of the norm, they haven’t been close before or interacted much at all. Daphne claims it’s due to her position within the coven and she should involve herself. Being that she’s next in line to be priestess unless no one else wants to throw their name in the ring.
Bart is being sort of helpful and not at all at the same time. He’s usually up for a day or two, or three, who knows at this point? Trying to learn the fae language which no human has ever learned before, nor even cracked a single word. Thought the second time around when he tries to get a magic brew from Heath to stay awake longer he gets a sleeping one and is out cold for a day.
Roy is caught up working on a mural for the theater’s new production. While Marlene is helping out with the sound equipment and track for the show. The two of them did butt heads earlier for creative differences when Roy felt her playlist didn’t reflect his magical art. Their energy doesn’t scream a midsummer night’s dream.
Orpheus if you are someone he knows might talk about Kal and Moros having a late night talk. Which might not seem like much since many people talk to Moros, but he’ll point out that there’s the prophecy. Not that anyone knows exactly where the text is allocated but in some books by witches it’s mentioned in pieces. About the convergence of witch and fae through blood and name. Without the full prophecy true context is lost.
Amos will brush it all off he has heard of the prophecy and he knows Moros they are friends. He knows all Moros wants is to improve the life of fae and be a good ruler. Old witches have always spun false prophecies for attention and so on. Milo and Juniper don't lean either way really, they are still making up their minds about it. They have a curiosity for what’s happening.
Cyrus and his family are preparing for the market this fall. He only really finds communicating with all the vendors entertaining, with dinners and drinks etc. which means he’s out of the loop on everything else going on.
Archer is in a good mood, he can be found all over the place and if he’s worried it doesn’t show. After the old house event he can be seen checking some wards around town just for precaution. He’s seen around Dina more than usual which correlates to his duties as a protector. Archer says it’s like this each time when the deal is supposed to be renewed or that’s what he has been taught. It’s not really anything to be alarmed about. He’ll be at the bar some evenings, take a beer, a game at the pool table and just listen to what people spill about events in town. He might not look it but Archer is intelligent and good at his duties.
Last edited by Mimira (15/01/2024 at 14:20)
Offline
The Moonflower
Name: Celeste Ann Mayer
Age: 37
FC: Emilia Clarke
Witch Path: Lunar Witch
Profession: Crafts, repairs, and tinkers with all kinds of jewelry and watches. She sells her creations at Daphne's Trinket Shop & occasionally sets up a stall at the market too; she sometimes works at home but usually does most of her work in a little backroom of the shop. She occasionally uses enchantments in her jewelry and loves all kinds of special requests
Traits/Personality:
Celeste has always been independent but has perhaps grown more individual over the years. She treasures and holds the people she respects and cares for in high regard. She enjoys the company of others and can often be found spending her time at the bar enjoying a drink of two. At times she tends to get moody and can come off as harsh and self-centered. Usually, Celeste gets along quite well with everyone but holds a contempt – either silent or outspoken – toward anyone who thinks themselves better than others. She is resolute to the point of being stubborn and hardly admits to being wrong or making any mistakes. Celeste is dedicated to her work and can at times lose herself in it… tends to forget about her limit and often ends up doing too many things at the same time.
She is not typically spontaneous but at times when she is feeling boxed in or excessively restless, she can make extremely rash and reckless decisions. Celeste tends to be blunt and will speak what is on her mind… she is aware that her opinion might offend others, but she has long stopped caring. Always has been curious by nature and wants to know about everyone and everything and asks way too many questions but hardly notices that she might be annoying. She is organized to a point where it is almost an obsession of hers to keep her stuff in place. Celeste likes to give advice even though she doesn’t always have the best ideas.
Easily gets frustrated when potions or spells aren't working as she had hoped. She has always been too quick to forgive others simply because she doesn’t like being mad and, in her opinion, people do deserve more than just one chance. She is friendly and a bit of a social butterfly… loves to meet new people and doesn’t mind approaching them first with a smile on her lips and questions burning in her mind. Celeste has a calm and collected nature even in situations where others would have long freaked out. She finds it hard to ask for help… even harder to accept it and simply prefers to do everything herself.
Celeste has been a part of the coven just like her parents and grandparents have been.
“your pieces are falling…”
I.
The sun had only just started to rise in the east... the sky was a beautiful mixture of red, orange, blue, and purple. With a content smile, I sat on the window sill enjoying the last of my herbal tea... watching as the first sun rays peaked through the surrounding woods and over the mountains. It was a calming moment, one I had enjoyed many times before.
I swung my legs onto the wooden floor venturing into the little kitchen... passing through the hallway and its walls covered with pictures. The house - it had been my great-grandparents' once - was my whole treasure. It wasn't huge or fancy but it was home... and it was mine. The empty and now cleaned mug remained at the kitchen sink while I headed back into the bedroom to get ready for the day.
Hair loosely braided over my shoulder and dressed as usual in a long skirt and cardigan, I stepped out onto the streets... only a few other souls had already ventured outside. The air was still fresh and cold against my skin and no sign of the still ongoing heatwave was yet to be felt. I hummed softly to myself as I walked across the market square and towards Daphne's trinket shop briefly stopping in my tracks when I spotted light coming from one of the windows.
"Weird..." I muttered to myself...Daphne usually wasn't much of a morning person.
The bells chimed loudly as I pushed the door open and I was greeted by the familiar smell of herbals, tea... and something that could simply be described as magic. As I expected I found Daphne in the small kitchen in the back of her shop leaning against the counter with a tired expression on her face and a cup of coffee in her hands.
"Good Morning," I greeted her with a kiss on the cheek, "You are up awfully early."
Daphne let out a yawn, "I know. Honestly, I already regret it." Her head dropped on my shoulder, "I don't know how you do that every day."
"Years of experience." I explained with a chuckle, "Lunar Witch... or have you already forgotten?" One of my hands found hers and I softly squeezed her fingers, "Why are you already up?"
"I have a few errands to run around town... the earlier I get them done the better." Daphne lifted her head as she let out a long breath, "I have just forgotten how much I hate waking up early."
"Can I help you with anything?" I offered with a smile playing on my lips, "Maybe it goes quicker and you get to sleep longer tomorrow."
She shook her head, "Thanks for the offer, Celeste but I got this." Her fingers slipped out of mine and she briefly turned to the counter to set down her cup, "I don't want to hold you back from your work... how many requests do you have this week?"
"Actually, until yesterday I didn't have any requests." I licked over my lips as I filled myself a cup of coffee, "I ran into Mrs. Adler... her granddaughter has her birthday next month, did you know that?"
"I had no idea." Daphne said with another shake of her head, "What did she ask for?"
"A necklace with a butterfly pendant... I was thinking of incorporating rose Quartz into the wings. Mrs. Adler mentioned that they are her granddaughter's favorite." I explained with a bright smile.
"Sounds like a lovely idea." Daphne hummed with a soft smile playing on her lips.
"Honestly, I'm glad for the request. As much as I love doing my usual work, there is something special about any kind of request."
"Oh, you say that now." Daphne sounded bemused, "Just wait until Christmas and you can't tell up from down from all the work."
I let out a sigh crossing my arms, "You are never going to live it down that I forgot to put out a notice about the Christmas requests earlier."
"Never." She leaned down pressing a kiss on my cheek, "I will put up a sign that I won't be in today but if anyone asks for me, tell them that I will be in tomorrow."
"Of course." I smiled up at her.
"Have a nice day... and don't wait for me."
"No promises," I called after her.
Working on any jewelry made it easy for me to get lost in time... forgetting about everything and everyone around me as I tinkered around with my materials. Soft music played in the background as I worked on the butterfly pendant and now and then I would hum along before getting lost in my work again... my creative mind had reached its peak level and the idea came out better than I had expected.
One of the wings was nearly done, when the familiar chime of the bell echoed through the shop and into the backroom.
Eyebrows knitted together as I looked up from the jewelry... vaguely remembering that Daphen spoke off a sign.
"One moment!" I called as slipped from the chair stretching both my arms and legs as I hadn't moved in quite a while.
A quick glance at the watch showed that almost four hours at already gone by and as I got closer to the front of the shop I could feel the humid and hot air against my bare arms.
Cyrus stood on the other side of the shop counter looking at some of the crystals that Daphne had set up as display.
"Hello," I greeted him with a polite smile, "I'm sorry but Daphne isn't in today... is there anything I can let her know?"
"Oh, I know." He replied his gaze moving to me, "I saw the sign outside but I was actually looking for you, Celeste."
The smile on his lips was surely meant to be charming and polite but to me, it screamed off his usual arrogance.
"I saw that you have signed up for a market stall this fall." He further elaborated.
"And?" I arched up my eyebrows as I crossed my arms in front of my chest, "Is that going to be any problem?" I asked sounding quite defensive.
My dislike for him was more or less an open secret. Mainly because I didn't always quite manage to keep it to myself.
"Of course not, Celeste." Cyrus was still smiling though it seemed less easy-going, "I merely wanted to check since I have a few small get-togethers planned with all the vendors in the next time."
"Mhm, I see." I breathed out before dropping my arms I dropped my arms... leaning on the counter between us. A slight smile twitched on my lips, "What time were you thinking?"
"The first one would be next Wednesday... in the late afternoon. I'm not quite sure about the other dates yet but I will let you know as soon as I can."
"I don't have any plans for Wednesday.. so, I will be there." I said, "Is there anything else you need, Cyrus?"
"Actually, I do." He said before pulling a watch out of his pocket, "The band ripped last night... maybe you can fix it."
"Let me take a look."
The watch was old but I could see that he Cyrus was taking good care of it... no scratches on the glass or the watch case.
"I'm not sure if I have a matching leather band available." I explained pressing my lips together, "I would need to switch out the other part of the band too I can give... unless you would prefer a band that matches the watch case." Placing the watch on the counter, "Give me a moment."
It didn't take me long to find the box that I needed pulling it out of the cupboard before walking back into the shop room.
"Those are all the watch bands I have right now," I explained opening the box and pushing it in Cyrus' direction. "As I said I can do leather again or something in gold that matches the overall look of the watch."
I watched him as he looked at the contents of the box... the way his eyebrows were knitted together as he reached out now and then to touch one of the bands.
"Oh, a leather band is totally fine with me.' Cyrus replied before he looked back at me with a smile on his lips, "I'm not too picky about the color."
"Okay," I pulled the box back to me... my eyes glancing at the watch again before I reached one of the dark blue leather bands, "It won't be done until Monday though... since it is Dina's birthday this weekend."
"Perfect. If I don't manage to come by before Wednesday just give it back to me at the get-together." Pulling his sunglasses out of the chest pocket of his shirt, he turned half towards the door, "Have a nice day, Celeste."
The I'm not your personal assistant was on the tip of my tongue but I managed to swallow the words down the last second.
"You too." Is what came past my lips instead with a forced smile.
I shook my head the moment the door fell shut behind Cyrus. "Well, that was totally not weird," I muttered under my breath.
Placing the box back in the cupboard before I settled back into my chair... pulling one leg under the other one. My gaze shifted briefly to Cyrus' watch... I had to admit that it was less fancy and didn't quite fit with his usual arrogant behavior and persona.
"Enough about that... and him," I told myself as I reached for the butterfly pendant in front of me.II.
I could feel that something was off the moment I stepped into my kitchen this morning... the hairs on the back of my mind stood up and there was a weird fizzle in the air.
"What is that?" Eyebrows knitted together as I spotted a crimson letter on the table near the window... a letter that definitely hadn't been there the night before.
My next movements were careful as I slowly reached for the letter. A spectrum of indigo was not so inconspicuously swirling around it and I could feel that it was oozing of magic but one that I wasn't familiar with.
I blinked in surprise when the indigo dispersed like dust as I ripped the letter open settling into the inked letters within.
“Hereby you are invited to the coronation of the new fae king.
Long may he reign.”
I let out a breath of relief... my body and mind slowly relaxed once the realization had sunk in that the letter didn't mean any harm. Fingers brushed over the delicate cursive letters and my lips twitched into a smile. To be invited to the coronation of the new Fae King was surely an honor.
"Mhm, that is going to be interesting," I murmured under my breath as I placed the letter on the commode in the hallway.
"I received an interesting letter today." Feet dangling from the counter I watched Daphne as she kept moving through the shop.
"Did you now?" Head tilted to the side she stopped tinkering around with one of the displays to look at me, "I might happen to receive the same letter." Lips twitching into a bemused smile.
"Oh, what a coincidence." I pointed out with a playful chuckle, "So, how long have you known?"
A sigh slipped past Daphne's lips before she leaned on the counter next to me, "Only a few days... it is still weird because I have never really spoken much to Moros."
"What changed?"
"He is to become the new king and I'm next in line to become the priestess of the Coven." She explained licking over her lips.
Blinking a few times, I tilted my head to the side, "I didn't know that it had been already decided."
"It isn't." Daphne breathed out, "But no one else has taken a step forward yet and announced their ambition to follow Dina... and as long as no one does I plan to involve myself more."
"And how is that going for you?" I asked reaching blindly for one of her hands, "Wait... so those errands yesterday?"
"Yes and no. I did meet briefly with Moros." She breathed out, "I don't know... I know the Coven so it isn't really that different and yet at the same, I never got involved in everything." A soft squeeze of my hand, "I think I will need a while to get fully used to it."
"If there is anything that I can..."
"I will certainly let you know, Celeste." Daphne interrupted me with a soft smile on her lips, "So, what gift will you be preparing for Moros?"
"If I had more time, I would craft a crown for him... I mean it would be fitting." I chuckled playfully before I slipped off the counter.
"Mhm, I have a hard time picturing him with a crown." She laughed shaking her head.
Licking over my lips I picked up one of the bracelets from the display twirling it around between my fingers, "Honestly, I have no clue. I have never been invited to a coronation and all the gifts I can think of... what if they are not good enough?"
"I know that you will find something that will fit perfectly." One of Daphne's hands clasped my shoulder.
"Well, let's hope so." I worried my lower lip between my teeth, "Maybe inspiration will strike me when I least expected but for now..." I pressed a kiss on Daphne's cheek, "I'm going to finish the butterfly pendant?"
I had almost slipped out of the room when Daphne called after me, "What about the watch on your desk?"
"It is from Cyrus." I explained half turning back in her direction, "He came by yesterday and asked if I could fix the leather band... he will get it next week."
"Mhm, I'm surprised that he managed to walk out of here in one piece." She commented with a knowing smile.
"I can be civil... sometimes."III
"Well, if that isn't my favorite bartender." I slipped onto one of the empty stools with a bright smile on my lips.
"There isn't any other Bartender around." Heath replied with a carefree smile, "The usual?"
I grabbed one of the drink menus flipping through the pages before my gaze met his again, "The usual." I confirmed with a small nod of my head.
"What a surprise."
"Only your fault for making it this well." I pointed out with a chuckle tumbling from my lips, "Quiet night?"
"Just wait for the weekend." Heath said as he set down the glass in front of me, "One Tequila Sunrise."
"Thank you."
The taste was delicious as always... the smile on my lips only getting wider after the first few sips, "If you want me to try another drink, you have to stop serving this delicious threat." Smiling playfully I twirled the straw between my fingers.
"Maybe you would be willing to try a drink that hasn't made it on the menu yet?" Heath asked as he leaned on the counter between us, "I got the recipe from a good friend of mine."
"What drink are we talking about?"
"That would remain a secret until you have tried it but I think it will be up to your taste, Celeste."
"Sure, why not?" I shrugged my shoulders before slipping the straw between my lips, "Has anyone else tried the mysterious drink yet?"
"I did but maybe I'm not the best judge in this situation." He explained as he started to pull out a few bottles... all with his back turned in my direction. "I asked Archer too but he stuck to his usual beer."
"Not everyone knows the true meaning of a good drink."
"Here you go." Heath set down a glass in front of me... a smile twitching on his lips.
I brought the glass slowly to my lips... the taste was slightly bitter but not unpleasant. It wasn't too strong or overpowering and whatever he had mixed together fit perfectly.
"Mhm, very interesting but good taste." With a smile on my lips and head tilted to the side, I looked at him, "Are you going to tell me now what is in?"
"It is called the Tom Collins... it is gin, lemon juice, soda water, and a bit of a sweetener." He explained, "I think I will put it on the menu for a week or so."
"Finally found someone to try your mystery creation?"
I turned my head at the sound of Archer's voice... smiling as I brushed a strand of my hair back.
"I will have you know that it is a very good drink. Maybe you should try to expand your horizon now and then." Teasing playfully I pointed out the beer bottle in his hand.
"Look who's taking Ms. Tequila Sunrise." Archer teased right back at me before settling down next to me, "You are a creature of habit... admit it, Celeste."
"I'm not." I huffed arms crossed in front of my chest, "I just happen to like the taste... besides I can say the same about you."
"It takes one to know one." Archer laughed setting the beer on the counter, his body half turned in my direction.
"Oh, shush it." Rolling my eyes I playfully shoved against his shoulders... maybe just to prove him wrong I reached for the Tom Collins again downing the last bit of the drink, "Can I get another one, Heath?" Lips stretched into a smile I looked back at Archer, "See... no creature of habit."
"I forgot... a stubborn creature of habit." Eyes twinkling with mischief looked right back at me.
"I'm not stubborn," I replied way more defensive than I had intended to... one of my eyebrows arched up as I kept my gaze locked on him.
Archer started to laugh, "You know I'm just messing with you, Celeste." One of his knees brushed against mine as he scooted a bit closer in my direction, "Not your my fault that you get all flustered and cute when you are angry." He said, his lips curled into a flirty smile.
My brain short-circuited for a brief second... thankful that a new drink appeared before me. My fingers brushed over the cold glass before I glanced back at Archer... we always had a bit of a flirty relationship and yet he always managed to take me by surprise with his approach.
"Has this method ever worked before?" I asked playfully... my fingers brushing over the rim of the glass. With my legs crossed over each other and him moving his barstool closer, there wasn't much distance between us... now and then I could feel his body brushing against mine.
"No idea. I haven't tried it before." Archer admitted with a shrug of his shoulders, "You tell me if it is working."
"Mhm, I'm not sure yet." I said, a grin twitching on my lips, "I have to say that it is an interesting approach though." Brushing back a loose strand of my hair, I leaned forward on the bar counter, "Do you plan to make me all flustered everything we meet?"
"Well," he grinned, one of his fingers brushed over the back of my arm, "It was quite the sight. Are you trying to tempt me?" Archer added with a wink.
A pleasant shiver ran down my spine... despite the flirts, touches, and glances, he and I had yet to cross the one line in our friendship.
"I don't know yet," I told him truthfully.
Part of me had to admit that there would be a certain thrill of finally crossing the line and seeing where the night would lead us... but - there was almost always a but - Archer was a good friend of mine and as much as I enjoyed the teasing and flirting, part of me was scared if we wouldn't ruin everything.
I licked over my lips, "Maybe you could ask me again another time?" I suggested glancing at him from the side.
"I can do that, Celeste." Archer replied with his lips curled into an understanding smile, "So feeling excited yet?"
"You need to be a little more explicit." I pointed out with a chuckle, "Do you mean Daphne's birthday or the upcoming coronation?"
"Both... obviously Dina's birthday is every year but you can't deny that there is a certain excitement about it." He explained, "The coronation on the other hand... it must have been centuries since the last one."
"You know..." I started twirling the straw between my fingers, "I asked my grandfather about it but he couldn't remember the last coronation. But it is certainly going to be interesting." I breathed out, "Now, I just have to find a good gift... I tried to ask Daphne but she wasn't really much of a help.. I mean what do you gift to the future Fae King?" I threw up one of my hands in frustration. "Maybe I should craft a crown and be done with it."
Archer's eyes lit up in excitement, "Now that is something I would love to see. But honestly, I'm as lost as you are, Celeste."
"At least, we still have some time..."IV
Clutching the pendant of the necklace between my fingers as my gaze moved around the people standing in the garden of Dina's house... the weather was perfect for the occasion - not too hot - and everyone seemed to be in a good mood. My eyes found Dina standing near the porch in a lively conversation with Daphne... seeing them together always warmed my heart and brought a smile to my face.
My attention shifted away the moment I felt a presence coming closer... the smile almost dropped from my lips as I recognized Cyrus.
Don't let him ruin your good mood. I thought to myself.
"Celeste," He greeted me with a smile on his lips... his usual curly black hair was pulled back. He sat down on the lawn chair next to me before holding out a glass of wine in my direction, "I saw you didn't have any drink and thought maybe..."
"Thank you," I replied with my lips twitching into a small smile. His fingers brushed briefly over mine as I reached out for the glass. "Red wine is always a good choice when it comes to me."
"You don't just say that to reassure me?" Cyrus asked with an uncharacteristic hesitation.
Blinking a few times in surprise, "I'm not... trust me, my reaction wouldn't have been the same if you brought white wine."
"I will try to remember that for the future." Charming smile back on his lips, he looked at me with his dark eyes.
"Maybe you should try to remember your watch too." I pointed out playfully... with a bit of satisfaction, I noticed his expression shifting into discomfort.
"I tried." He explained, "Unfortunately, I had a few more things to arrange for the get-together next week. And whenever I thought that I would finally be able to come by, something else came up."
"Sounds like you have been awfully busy." I replied with a polite smile, "But your watch is done, and unless there has been a change of plans regarding your get-together..."
"Nothing changed." Cyrus interrupted me, "We are meeting that the Lochness Bar around 7pm. But honestly, it doesn't matter when you come... we will likely have an open end anyway."
Part of me still wasn't convinced that going to a get-together was one of my better ideas.
"Mhm, okay." I brought the wine glass to ny lips, "Well, I'm going to be there as promised."
"Good." His lips twitched into a charming smile, "I can assure that you won't regret your decision, Celeste."
We will see about this. I thought to myself... eyes watching Cyrus as he headed toward the house.
"Happy Birthday." Lips curled into a bright smile I stepped into Dina's arm hugging her briefly.
Life had definitely been treating her well as for yet another year she didnt look a day older.
"Thank you, Celeste." The blonde woman replied with a smile, one of her hands taking hold of mine, "How have you been?"
"Oh, you know the usual... thinking of new ideas, spending time to realize them and hopefully getting lucky that they do." I chuckled with a shake of my head, "Speaking of that... I left you something on the table over there."
"You didn't have to." Dina slipped her arm through mine as we started walking through the garden, "You always had a certain talent, Celeste."
"Don't forget the patient of a Saint." I said in a playful tone, "But trust me when I tell you that it doesn't work always smoothly... there had been a few moments in which I was close to giving up."
"Mhm, seems I should consider myself lucky that you didn't give up then."
We ended up at one of the benches scattered around the gardens with quite the view of everything and everyone.
"I wouldn't know what else to do." I admitted honestly, "Jewelry has always been a passion of mine, and when Daphne offered me her backroom and the opportunity to sell the jewelry at her store... I think I didn't hesitate a second."
"Daphne always knew when to help others." Dina agreed with a soft smile on her lips, "Sometimes when I look at her, I still see the rebellious teenager who thought that she could fool us by sneaking out and into the night." She laughed.
"No matter how often I hear this story, I still find it hard to believe."
Being 7 years older than Daphne meant missing a lot of what she did in her teenage years... while she was sneaking out I was trying to navigate myself through life... trying to figure out what I wanted to do next.
"You would be surprised what other... mhm, how to say it best?" Lips pressed together Dina looked at me from the side, "... unexpectedly sides or stories people might have. You know what I mean?"
"I do." I breathed out looking back at her, "We all have our secrets."
What is yours, Dina? I couldn't help but wonder.
"Are you trying to sneak away from your own birthday?"
I startled slightly at Daphne's voice calling from the back... there was a playful smile on her lips as she settled down on the bench next to Dina and me.
"Even if I did try, I wouldn't get far. Not when you are keeping a watchful eye on me." The blonde pointed out with laughter tumbling from her lips, "I was just enjoying a chat with Celeste... nothing to worry about."
"Oh, I know." Daphne flung one of her arms around my shoulder, "And normally I wouldn't interrupt but Bartholomew is asking for you."
"Of course, he is." Dina shook her head, "I'm going to see what he wants before he keeps sending more people to look for me... and that at my own birthday." She kissed Daphne on her forehead before slipping back to the party.
"What were you talking about?" Daphne's head dropped on my shoulder.
"Nothing important." I replied as I reached for her hand squeezing it softly, "You know that I'm grateful for everything that you have done for me."
"How could I forget? Not when you keep mentioning it now and then." She chuckled.
"Just making sure."
Silence settled between us... now and then the wind carried voices, laughter or music over to our spot. I knew sooner or later we would have to return to the birthday but both my body and my mind refused to move for the moment.
"I spoke with Amos earlier." Daphne's voice cut through the silence.
"Oh," I breathed out in surprise, "How did it go?"
Their relationship ended only weeks before Amos set out on his adventure to Las Vegas.
"It was weird." Daphne explained licking over her lips, "I hadn't expected that he would come back this soon. Part of me wanted to avoid him because the wound still feels fresh."
"What changed?"
"Lavaeuwood isn't big enough... and I knew that he would likely attend Dina's birthday. Avoiding him started to feel silly and I wanted to see what I would feel upon talking with him." Daphne let out a sigh.
"And did you feel something?" I carefully urged her to go on.
"Does awkwardness count?" She chuckled dryly. "I don't know what I had expected but I think it will be a while before I talk with him."
"Oh, that sounds bad." I grimaced.
"Well, I suppose it could be worse." Daphne pointed out before she rose from the bench tugging me along, "Come, let's go back to the party."V
Wine glass in hand, I strolled through Dina's garden with no concrete goal in mind. A full moon hung up brightly on a starlit sky and I could feel myself buzzing with energy and magic. I slipped around one of the many apple trees only to bump straight into the solid chest of someone. Wine spilled everywhere and a hand was wrapped around mine to keep myself steady.
"Celeste?"
I looked up in surprise... right into Milo's face. "I'm sorry... I wasn't looking and now you are..." I knew I was rambling. Without thinking I moved my hands down to his shirt was drenched in red wine and clung to his chest, "Let me quickly..."
Mumbling a few words under my breath... letting the magic flow through my fingers, I cast a spell that let the wine disappear like it had never been there in the first place.
"Thank you," Milo said.
"Well, it was my fault after all," I murmured... my face flushed slightly once I realized that my hands were still on his chest. I pulled them back immediately, nervously twisting one of my rings around.
"I think you got wine on your dress too."
"I do?" I looked down in confusion and true to his words, there were dark and wet spots near the bottom of my dress.
Before I had a chance to reach down and fix the mess myself, Milo had already cast a spell and any evidence of the accident had disappeared.
"Thank you," I brushed a loose strand of my hair back.
Being around Milo still felt sometimes awkward... mostly because I didn't know how to act. The break up two years ago had been a mutual decision but forgetting a 5-year relationship was easier than said and done.
"Are you in a hurry to get back to the party?" Milo asked all of a sudden.
"No... why?" I briefly glanced at the lit-up house and garden over his shoulder.
"I spoke with Dina briefly. She mentioned that there might be still some documents left in the main house."
An unpleasant shiver ran down my spine... I knew which house he spoke of, had heard plenty of stories of what had happened there... an event tragically enough that the house had been abandoned for the last thirty years.
"She asked you to get them?" I asked wrapping my arms around my body.
"She did. The documents could be important, now that Moros is to be crowned as the new Fae King."
"I'm not sure if I follow." Eyebrows knitted together in confusion as I looked at him, "What do the documents have to do with the coronation?"
Milo sighed dragging a hand through his hair, "There is a prophecy... I don't know all the details and the text has been lost years if not centuries ago."
"What prophecy?" I asked. My curiosity was definitely peaked and I wondered if Daphne now that she was spending time with Moros might know about it.
"Something about a convergence of Witch and fae through blood."
I breathed out, "Those aren't indeed many details. Do you believe it to be true?"
"That is what I don't know." Milo admitted, "It isn't unheard of old witches spinning false prophecies for attention. There are too few details about the prophecy... no clue where it might have been written down. Maybe there is something in the documents... maybe there isn't."
"Then let's go and find them," I said coming back to his initial offer.
It had been years since I had last been at the old house and time, rain, and the Louisiana humidity hadn't been kind to the building. Part of the roof had collapsed, windows were missing and the bright colors had long faded to grey.
The door creaked loudly... nearly falling out of the hinges as Milo pushed it open. I slipped into the house after him, the wooden floor creaked under every step further inside. The air was cold and full of despair and I felt myself shivering. Milo cast a spell to illuminate some of the lights and a loud gasp slipped past my lips when I saw the blood covering the walls.
I had never heard the full story of what had happened all those years ago to Alden’s parents... had always been warned by my grandparents and parents to stay away from the house.
"I came here a few times," I whispered as I followed Milo through the rooms. A table lay broken in one of the corners and I flinched slightly whenever I stepped onto a splinter of glass. "I never dared to enter and honestly, it was a good decision."
Milo briefly turned around, "I don't like it here either but Dina stressed that the documents could be important... I understand it if you rather wait outside."
"No, it is fine." I shook my head.
Honestly, waiting outside for his return sounded to be more nerve-wracking than being inside the house.
Other than dust, blood, and a certain Aura of despair there was nothing to find on the ground level.
"I don't suppose Dina told you where to exactly find the documents?" I asked carefully eyeing the wooden stairs in front of us.
"Second floor I'm afraid." Milo pressed his lips together before he took a few careful steps upstairs.
Taking a deep breath, I followed him, "Slow and steady... slow and steady." I murmured under my breath.
I was almost at the top when the wooden railing broke under my touch... I stumbled, a loud scream coming from my lips and if it hadn't been for Milo's quick reflex I would have likely taken a painful fall down the stairs.
"Thank you." Heart beating like crazy against my chest, I looked up at him.
"Let's find those documents and get out of here."
True to Dina's words, there was an old binder out of thread and paper with assorted crumbling papers lying on a table in one of the rooms on the second floor.
"I hope that Dina can salvage some of the pages." Carefully, I brushed over the binder... the writing was sunblached, and no matter how hard I tried I couldn't make out any of the words.
"We should take this too." Milo stepped to my side, shoulder brushing against mine as he pointed at an entire boy with a few books and papers.
Box safely in my hands and the determined will to make it safely out of the house and back to the party, I turned back to the door. I took a step forward when Milo pushed me back.
"Watch out."
Only then did I notice something appearing from the nook... a shadow creature manifested out of nowhere and even if I had wanted to move I was frozen on the spot.
Milo reacted quickly... casting a bright and powerful protection spell. "Let's go." Hand wrapped around my upper arm, he ushered me down the stairs and out of the house.
I breathed out in relief as I felt the fresh air again and had the full moon in my sight again... slowly a calmness took over my body.
"That was close," I murmured.
"Too close." Milo agreed with a nod of his head, "Let's bring those to Dina."
Back at the party, I realized that a few of the guests had already left. With a tired expression, I placed down the box on a table before turning to Dina. "I hope you can salvage them... the papers sure have seen better days."
"Did something happen back at the house?"
"We had a run-in with a shadow creature." Milo explained arms crossed in front of his chest, "But otherwise we are fine. But Dina, no one should return to the house anytime soon... the place... it isn't safe."
"Mhm, I will make sure." Dina's lips were pressed together tightly, "Thank you, Milo and Celeste."
"Of course, Dina." I replied with a slight smile, "Daphne already left?"
"She did."
"Oh, okay. Well, time to be on my way too. Goodnight Dina and Milo." I said already half down the back porch.
"Will you be fine?" Milo asked taking a few steps in my direction.
"Nothing a good night's sleep can't fix." Licking over my lips, "Besides Lunar Witch." I added with a chuckle, "Night Milo."
"Goodnight Celeste."VI
Drink in hand I let my gaze wander around the room... Cyrus certainly hadn't promised too much for the little get-together. Except that the host was late.
"Why am I not surprised?" Murmuring under my breath I shifted my attention to Heath who was mending the bar like always.
"Surprised about what?" He asked busy cleaning some glasses.
"That Cyrus is late for his own event." I sighed.
"Why not use the time to speak with the other stall owners?" Heath suggested with a shrug of his shoulders, "I thought that this was the whole purpose of the gathering."
"It is," I agreed with a nod of my head.
"Or is there a particular reason why you are waiting for Cyrus? He teased playfully, "You can't deny that you weren't constantly eyeing the door."
"I don't why I said you are my favorite bartender." I teased right back at him, "I have his watch for him... the watch he failed to pick up last week. And I'm not in the mood to constantly carry it with me." I explained with a sigh slipping past my lips.
"Oh, I'm sure that this is the only reason." Heath grinned.
Rolling my eyes, I grabbed my drink and slipped from the barstool, "I'm going to go mingle now.
"Have fun." He called after me.
I settled down at the table with the other stall owners... soon ending up in a lovely and lively conversation with Flora - selling baked goodies - and Jude - a talented dressmaker.
"I haven't seen you at the gathering last year." Flora pointed out with a smile gracing her lips.
"Oh, I'm renting a market stall for the first time this year." I explained, "Usually, I sell my jewelry at Daphne's store but I decided to expand my business."
"Trust me, you have made a good choice. The market is the best place to meet all kinds of people... especially fellow artistic souls." Jude smiled brightly.
"So, those are all self-made?" Flora asked pointing at the various rings on my fingers.
"They are." Smiling proudly I plucked two from my fingers and handed them each one ring, "I do repairs too though I need to see the piece first and I accept requests... currently I'm working on a butterfly pendant with rose Quartz in the wings."
"Oh, very nice." Jude commented, "Christmas must be hell for you."
"It is," I laughed shaking my head, "But I suppose it isn't much different for you."
"Jude makes wonderful dresses."
"And Flora makes the best Christmas cookies."
"So, we are all busy during Christmas." I concluded, "I most certainly have to visit both of your stalls at the next market." Smile twitching on my lips I looked at the two.
"You are always welcome." Flora replied in a cheerful tone, "I already know that I will be doing the same." She handed the ring back to me, "If I want to request something for Christmas... when should I let you know?"
"The sooner the better." I explained brushing a loose strand of my hair back, "Last year, I made a bit of miscalculation and ended up being swamped with work for weeks."
"Oh, that sounds way too familiar." Jude admitted with a nervous chuckle, "I still remember my first year... how naive I had been."
"We all have made our mistakes and learned from them." Flora piped up.
"Luckily." I laughed. I reached for my glass downing the last bit of my drink, "I'm going to get a get a new one... can I bring you something?"
With three empty glasses in my hands and Flora's and Jude's order memorized in my head, I stepped back to the bar.
"Looks like you are having fun." Heath pointed out with a smile playing on his lips.
"I am. So, I need another Tequila Sunrise, one Gin Tonic, and... something called a Harvey Wallbanger."
"Let me guess, this one is for Jude?" Head tilted to the side he looked at me, "He always has a taste for interesting drinks."
Leaning my hands on the bar counter, I watched him pull out different bottles, "What exactly is a Harvey Wallbanger?"
"Vodka, Orange Juice, and Galliano and done," Heath explained before setting the gin tonic down in front of me.
My attention was torn away when the door to the bar was pushed open and Cyrus stepped inside.
"Sorry, I got held up." He said plucking the sunglasses from his face and placing them in the chest pocket of his shirt, "I hope you haven't been waiting too long."
I watched him exchange a few words with the other stall owners before he made his way over to the bar.
"Celeste," Lips curled into a charming smile, he leaned on the bar next to me, "I hope you don't regret coming here."
"So far not but the night is still young," I replied with a shrug of my shoulders. Keeping my gaze on him, I reached into my bag pulling out a small box, "Your watch, as promised."
"Thank you."
Opening the box, he took out his watch... cleaned and with a brand new dark blue leather band.
"Thank you, Celeste. You definitely know what you are doing." Still with a smile on his lips, he lifted his head to look at me again, "What do I owe you?"
"A drink and we are even."
"We can do this but then we would have to come back another time." He laughed, "I usually pay at the get-togethers anyway."
"Mhm, good to know." I chuckled before I reached for the drinks that Heath had set down on the bar.
"Let me help you." Cyrus grabbed the Tequila Sunrise before I had a chance.
Back at the table, I found myself sitting between Flora and Cyrus... it was easy to slip back into the lively conversation with the others, listening as the others shared stories of their experiences they had encountered at the market.
Time flew by rather quickly and before I knew it, it was already past midnight, and everyone except Cyrus and me.
"And you do this every year?" I asked as we sat at the bar.
"Always before the first fall market." He explained playing with the label on his beer bottle, "Most people already know each other from the market anyway, and when there is someone new... well, they know who to ask."
"Mhm, it is a nice idea." I agreed with a small smile, "And they seem like a very lovely bunch of people."
"That they are." Cyrus laughed, "You are welcome to attend the get-togethers too... meet those that couldn't make it tonight."
"No promises... I want to craft a bit more jewelry before the market opens."
He turned his body on the bar leaning on the bar, "I'm curious... how long have you already been doing this?"
"Almost 15 years now though I only started selling my jewelry at Daphne's shop 7 years ago." I licked over my lips, "Actually, it was her who suggested that I should rent a market stall."
"It was a good idea to listen to her."
"Let me see how the first market days go before I make my judgment." I brought the glass to my lips downing the last of the drink, "I think I'm done for the night." Carefully I slipped off the barstool, "Thank you for the drink, Cyrus."
"You are welcome, Celeste." A smile twitched on his lips, "And trust me... you are not going to regret your decision to rent a market stall."
"We will see. Goodnight." I briefly waved at Heath before heading towards the door.
"Night Celeste."
Last edited by schoggettchen (04/02/2024 at 21:42)
Offline
JORA BECK // 25 // WATER WITCH
COMPLETE
Jora Beck, the Nymphaea
Name: Jora Beck, also known as The Nymphaea
Age: 25
Face claim: Kristina Bazan
Witch path: elemental - water
Profession: music tutor at the unviversity
Interests: Amos (The Carnation) // Bartholomew (The Larkspur) // Archer (The Crocus)
Traits/personality: Jora is very in-touch with her emotions. She is extremely compassionate, supportive, understanding and loyal, all which makes her a great person to be around. She's the type of person who will take note of your favourite food and bring it you when you're feeling low. However, she is also sensitive and sometimes slow to trust. Whilst she's always willing to listen to others' problems, she is less likely to share her own. Jora feels things deeply, meaning her moods can sometimes be very intense and unpredictable. One moment she could be crying with laughter, the next she could be screaming in your face.
Jora has great intuition, easily reading both people and situations. Whilst she understands things, she is quite indecisive which mean she might not always act on these intuitions. She is also easily overwhelmed by stressful situations.
She is naturally very imaginative and creative. She often uses music as an outlet.
Established relationships: When her father passed away 7 years ago, his good friend Bartholomew (The Larkspur) kept an eye on Jora, feeling almost like he owed it to him. Being 18, Jora of course felt like she didn't need him, but deep down she is extremely grateful and makes effort to spend time with him at least once a month. Afterall, it was Bart who got her a job at the university.
Jola and Marlene (The Peony) used to be really good friends, but after one very explosive argument on both their parts everything changed. They still remain civil.
There has always been a spark between Jola and Archer (The Crocus), but they have never been more than friends with benefits. Jola really does value his company, and is never afraid to stop by his place if you needs a good chat (or something stronger).
Jola doesn't really know Amos (The Carnation) to well, but she is interested in doing so when he arrives back in town.
Round 1
Jora traced the intricate lettering with her finger, it was certainly a fancy invitation. Still, that seemed rather fitting for a king.
Jora had never been to a coronation before, and she was certainly excited at the idea of attending. But many questions were circling aruond her mind also. What would she wear? Who else would be going? What would she wear? Did she need to bring a gift? And most importantly, what would she wear?
No, it was too early to think about any of those answers. Jora desperately needed coffee.
* * * * *
"A caramel latte with four sugars, right?"
Jora stared at the barista before her, who had just successfully guessed her order. "How did you..?"
"I cast a quick spell, read your mind. Nothing major." Panic must have spread across Jora's face like a wildfire, because the barista quickly changed his answer, a mischievous smile spread across his face. "You've been in here pretty much every day for the past couple of months, you order the exact same thing and I'd say I've probably made about 95% of them."
Jora relaxed a little, "well yeah, I guess that would explain it."
"So is that what you're getting today?"
"Er, yeah, please." Was she really that predictable?
The barista nodded, and started making her drink. As his back was turned Jora studied him. He was quite tall, with black curly hair and prominant eyebrows. He looked naturally friendly, the type of man you'd have a really good night at a bar with. But there was something a little bit off. He had a fimilar face, hell Jora even recognised his voice and his charm, but she couldn't put her finger on it.
"Your drink." the barista called, snapping her from her thoughts. She watched as he placed her drink down on the counter, and started to fumble in her bag for her purse.
"No need, it's on the house today."
"You sure?"
"Yeah, why not."
"Thanks, that's really kind." Jora picked up the cup, her hands protected from the boiling water by a sleeve the barista had slid over her cup.
"See you tomorrow, Jora." the barista said with a grin.
"Yeah, probably." Jora couldn't match his expression. As glad as she was to not have to pay for her latte, Jora was still focused on the fact that she knew who this man was. She just couldn't place her finger on it. And how on earth did he know her name?
* * * * *
"You look like you've seen a ghost." Archer called from across the square, his cheeky smile worn across his face. He made his way over, which Jora was extremely grateful for. The coffee hadn't quite kicked in yet, and she wanted to spend some time on the bench before psyching herself up to go back to school shopping. Just like the previous 2 years, Jora had completley lost track of the calendar over the summer break, and had left in far too late to go buy her supplies. Now she would have to contend with all the other parents and screaming kids that had also allowed time to escape them.
"I feel like I have."
Archer plonked himself down beside her. "What's up?"
Jora turned to face him, her face completely neutral. "The newish barista in the coffee shop. Know anything about him?"
"Who, Amos?"
Jora swallowed hard. "That's not Amos."
Archer chuckled. "I'm pretty sure he's the only newish barista in town."
"Noooooooo!" Jora's jaw fell open. She hadn't recognised Amos. Like, at all. Well, in her defence he'd grown his hair and shaved his beard since she'd last seen him. And it's not exactly like they were close, in fact Jora wouldn't even say they were even anything more than acquaintances. It's not that she didn't like him, he was just always out of time having some big adventure. She'd never really had the chance to get to know him. Though admittedly, he had slipped her an amethyst when she couldn't sleep after her dad had passed away.
"Well, I'll leave you with that apparent bombshell." Jora was suddenly aware of Archer fumbling around with a pager, and the blaringly obvious beep that was coming from it. "I've got lives to save."
"Have fun! Maybe see you later?"
"Yeah, maybe!"
* * * * *
Jora had been looking forward to Dina's gathering since it had been planned. Jora liked her and got on well enough, but they weren't close by any means. Jora was more excited for one final night out before school started again. It had taken her a couple weeks to decide, but Jora had opted for a sparkly, strappy blue jumpsuit. She'd opted for bold makeup, but left her hair down in it's usual volumised state.
Whilst it was only meant to be a small get together at the Lavallais' house, a large proportion of the town had turned up. Which meant it was quite busy. The night was still relatively young, and already people had spilled out onto the porch and into the garden. Some guests would have hated it, but Jora was absolutely fine. It just meant there were more people she could dance with. And that was certainly what she was doing, she was having a great time twirling round to all of her favourite songs.
Suddenly, there was a tap on Jora's shoulder. "Hey."
She turned around, and found Amos standing before her. "Omggggg, Amos!"
Jora lurched forward and through her arms around Amos. This is definitely not something she would have done had she'd been sober, as again, she didn't really know him. However, the prosecco had been steadily flowing, and indeed Jora had been taking full advantage of this.
"Finally remembered me then?"
"It's not that I didn't remember you, I just didn't recognise you, silly!" she released Amos and took a step back, unable to judge whether he looked uncomfortable or unbothered by her sudden outburst of excitement. Jora thought that his patterned shirt was a bold choice, but that he somehow managed to pull it off.
"Having a good night I take it?" Amos asked with a smirk.
The duo talked for a few minutes, which was mainly Jora rambling on about her life and Amos politely nodding every couple of seconds. Eventually, Juniper came over and promptly pulled him away. Jora couldn't help but wonder whether they were also wanting to catch up, or whether Juniper was rescuing him.
Either way, it wasn't on Jora's mind for long as she soon spotted Archer and Dina exchanging words in the corner of the kitchen. Hmmm, she seems a bit old for him. Jora watched as Archer nodded, which seems sufficient for Dina who then walked away back into the midst of the gathering. Archer now appeared lost in thought. Jora couldn't help but make her way over to him.
"Archer!"
"Jora! How drunk are you?" Archer questioned.
"Not at all, I'm perfectly fine." Jora responded, taking extreme care not to slurr her words.
"Suuuuuuuuure, I totally believe you."
"I am, look." Jora set down the now empty prosecco glass which had mysteriously appeared in her hand, and proceeded to touch her nose. "See!" Archer couldn't help but laugh at her attempt.
"Okay. Fancy an adventure?"
"An adventure?"
"Yup. Dina asked me to go to the main house and pick up some old documents. Fancy coming?"
"The main house? That's a bit of a mood-" Killer. She was about to say killer. But even in her not-completely-sober state Jora knew that would be an insensitive choice of words. "-dampener."
Archer didn't appear to pick up on her word hesitation. "Apparently it's important. Besides, you could maybe do with the fresh air." he smirked.
To be fair, all of the bodies inside of the house were making it quite warm in there. Jora agreed, took Archer's arm, and the pair headed towards the front door.
"Jora?"
Her head automatically snapped round.
"Oh, hey Barto!"
Bartholomew's eyes rolled, most likely because she'd called him Barto. It wasn't that he didn't like that nickname, in fact it had been exactly what Jora's dad had called him. The name brought back some painful memories.
His annoyance quickly turned to judgement, and Jora felt his eyes flicker up and down her. "What's going on?"
"Oh, we're just heading to the main house. Important business you see." Jora thought she sounded clear, but other's around her probably disagreed.
Bartholomew took a step towards her. "The main house? Do you think that's wise."
"Oh Barto don't be like that. It'll be absolutely fine. Dina asked us to go anyway so can't really say no."
"Dina?"
"It's okay," Archer calmly interrupted, "I'm going too. I've got her."
Bartholomew's face relaxed a little, but not much. Whilst he was relieved that someone was accompanying Jora, he very much knew all about the dynamics of their friendship and wasn't exactly Archer's number one fan. "Well, you better still be coming round tomorrow."
"Of course" Jora said, a genuine smile on her face. "I wouldn't miss it for the world."
* * * * *
The house was a lot creepier than Jora remembered. It was kind of an unwritten rule that no one in the town would go near it, A. out of respect for what happened, and B. out of fear. It loomed above them as they stood outside, dark and broken.
"See, I told you the walk would make you feel better." It was true, their trek across town had sobered Jora up a lot, and her thoughts were significantly less jumbled. "Come on, let's get this over with."
The inside was even worse than the outside. Dirty and dingey. Jora sniffed, and a concoction of damp and stale blood filled her nostrils.
The two had been rather chatty as they'd made their way across town, but now as they climbed the dangerous staircase the silence was deafening. With a clearer head, Jora now couldn't help wonder whether Archer had only invited her along to make himself feel better. If that was the case she wouldn't blame him, she'd do the exact same thing.
Archer suddenly came to an abrupt stop, causing Jora to crash into him. Before them, long trails of dry blood were streaked down the wall, collecting together at the bottom in one large, sticky puddle. Archer wretched, and Jora felt the air around her get a little thinner.
"Can we... go..."
But no matter how much she urged them to, Jora's legs wouldn't move.
"Jora, please..."
Frozen.
"Jora!" Archer snapped.
But still, nothing.
"Oh Jora." he said, his voice more soothing this time. "Jora... I'm so sorry. I didn't even think..."
He placed his hand on his shoulder. "It's okay, it's okay it's not his."
"I know." Jora murmured. Archer's touch was all she'd needed to ground herself. "I know... let's just grab the documents."
The binder was exactly where Dina had said it would be, flat on a shelf in one of the back rooms.
"It's pretty sunbleached... I wonder..." Archer muttered quitely to himself. He'd been the one to enter the room to collect it. Jora, on the other hand, was waiting in the doorway. But a flicker in the corner of the room caught her attention. Before she could process what was even happening a dark, whispy creature with evil red eyes lurched forward towards her.
The shadow creature was quick but Archer was quicker. He too jumped forward, casting a protection spell in between Jora and the creature. A force pushed Jora backwards, causing her to land with a thump on the wooden flooring.
A pair of arms held her tightly. "Jora, are you alright?"
A nod was all she could muster.
* * * * *
The walk back to Jora's tiny flat had been slow. Very slow. Archer had insisted on dropping her back before dropping the binder round to Dina's. Jora had let him guide her back to his apartment, she was too numb to figure out the route back herself.
After a night of drinking Archer would ordinarily follow her inside that tiny flat, and the two would spend the night together.
Not that night though.
* * * * *
Jora stared twirled the piece of spaghetti for the fourth time around her fork. She really didn't have much of an appetite, but Bartholomew had gone to a lot of effort cooking for her that day, and she didn't want it to go to waste.
"So did you get what you needed for Dina last night?"
The spaghetti slid off of the fork once more, and Jora answered Bartholmoew's question with silence.
"Jora, are you okay?"
"Where've you been?"
Bartholomew looked confused. "Huh?"
"Last night was the first time I've seen you in a while. Where've you been?"
The man shifted in his seat, visibly uncomfortable. Distaction successful.
"Oh... I... erm..." He gave a heavy sigh. "I accidentally took a sleeping potion so I was... well... asleep."
"Oh Barto I've told you not to mess with them! They could be dangerous."
"It was for a good reason!"
"Fae language again?"
"That's not a good reason Barto, not at all."
"Yes it is! Imagine what we could learn if we understood their language. It's pretty important."
"Not as important as your health!"
Silence fell for a few moments, before the roles of question and answer reversed.
"So did you get what you needed last night?"
"I don't want to talk about it."
"Jora what's wrong?"
"Literally nothing."
"You went back with that Archer again didn't you!"
"Eww!" Jora was visibly disgusted. "That is literally none of your business!"
"Well something's happened, I can tell when you're upset."
"You know me, I'm always fine."
"Jora?"
"I'm fine." she snapped a little too harshly.
And the rest of the meal was eaten in silence.
Last edited by Fashion-Chic (18/01/2024 at 01:38)
Offline
Name: Kaia Clarke
Age: 30
FC: Hande Erçel
Profession: Freelance Lifestyle Consultant (aka. Magic Dealer)
Of course, I need to post the rest of my story leftover in Notion from Casting.
Somewhere Between New and Old
The air was sticky, balmy even, clinging to my skin as if it was a welcome-back hug from the second I stepped onto the tarmac. Louisiana summers always came through, and while I wasn’t entirely happy at the prospect of not having the luxury of an AC unit, I was happy to be back. To be home. Sun is high in the sky, but the flash of a familiar smile from the driver’s seat of an unfamiliar car makes me stick my hand up in the air, waving as the door swung open, as an offer for everyone to turn their attention and take one good look at Miss Juniper Theroit.
In my very honest and not as humble opinion, the most gorgeous creature that ever walked this godforsaken land. And I considered my opinion to be the correct one.
The dream girl stepped out, pulling me in for a long hug.
“Your sense of direction is absolute [redacted],” she mused into my hair. “You’ve been gone for a year, it feels.”
“Hardly,” I replied, my bag now on the ground, and she took a step back, letting me do the same. “You look very nice,”
“I missed your [redacted],” I pulled my sunglasses back down before picking the bags from the ground, as June opened the door to the black card, gesturing for me to get in. “Come on, I need to get back before sundown, I promised Mrs Moore to help her with some harvesting,” she explained. I sit down, throwing my jacket to the back, along with my bag, grinning at her, sliding my hand across the console.
“Can I drive?”
“Oh, I wish, but Helen requires my help and I’d have to stay alive to be able to do so—”
“See, I told you missed your [redacted],” I grinned again, glancing around the car.
“Cyrus offered me his car,” she answered the question before I ever got the chance to ask it. “It’s very kind of him,” she continued.
“It’s only because he likes you,” I say, trying to think of a good radio station, trying to find anything at all.
“Can you blame him?” June was clearly in a very good mood. “Seriously now,” she reached for my hand once we were at the highway, prompting me to sit up. “I’m very happy you’re back, it feels like 17 months, not 7,”
“Still too many.”
It was a very strange feeling, sitting in your childhood home and considering home being in another location. So, I was home now, sitting in an unknown car with my best friend, looking forward to my - by now - very dusty home.
“Should we stop for some food?” June asked, throwing a glance my way. “They opened a cute place on the main avenue of Bellefonte. Italian, or so they wish to believe, but pizza is not half bad.”
I craved something spicier, but I could tell by the look on her she was really looking forward to this pizza. “Yes, please, I’m starving.”
Half an hour flew by, and between thin-crust pizza, and updates on the latest gossip, idle chatter and silly things we would usually skip, but it felt good to be in the loop on the most important things. There’s only so much I could have asked over the phone.
“I ran into Daphne this morning,” she started as if she was trying to reach a point, but she gave up right there, eyes trailing off to a group of passers-by. “What?” Juno blinked as I looked at her somewhat suspicious.
“Nothing, you seemed like there was something else you needed to tell me.”
A playful grin lit her face up. “Did I?”
“You do,” I offered her a smooth transition, deciding to ignore the question entirely.
“Amos is back in town, he took up a job at your favourite coffee shop,” the grin remained as she teased me to ask for more information. I smirked, downing the rest of my soda pop, watching her. “Daphne seems to be having a lot more coffee lately.”
She chuckled in the end, her mischievous smile turned to a very coy little shrug. I grinned. “Daphne?”
“It’s a little bit strange,” Juno continued. “I’m not sure they’re aware everyone else is aware they like each other.”
“We should have gone straight there,” I replied, making her laugh, and as her elongated hand reached for the air, she stopped me from trying to say anything, simply shaking her head.
“I do not want to hear about it.”
And she did not hear me say a word. I know better than that.
Still a Young Heart
The word of my return spread quickly, with some people randomly dropping in and I found quite a few messages pushed into the mailbox in front of the shop, it felt overwhelming for a minute, and as I moved a layer of dust as thick as my thumb, I started to wonder if I could maybe use some type of spell to keep it all at bay. The dust, the cobwebs, everything - I don’t want to clean anything right now, yet I’m aware that if I sit down, it will probably remain as is for at least a few more days.
Still, the windows are open, the trash bins are full already and I’m covered in a thin layer of dust, trying to figure out what to tackle next.
Sitting down is not an option. There’s a sound of footsteps outside the apartment, I walk past the front door thinking the Meyers family is back from their annual summer camping trip, but they do not stop where they usually do (one floor under mine). There’s some wind, curtains waving in the wind as everything is open, and I move to greet whoever might be coming.
“Hi.”
He sounds familiar, but my expression says otherwise, as a moment passed, I’m still standing there, looking confused. Suddenly, it hits me. The hair is longer, the summer brought some colour to his otherwise pale complexion. “Alden!”
“For a second, it felt like you’d yell for help,” he smiled shortly before pulling up an envelope. “This got lost.”
I took the envelope, turning it around briefly. It just had my address on it, no return or anything. “Thanks,” I mused, pushing some strands of hair away from my face as the air flew through the house.
“You’re back?” he looked around, hands in his pockets, hair flipping back with the draft. I nodded, shortly.
“Finally, yes.”
“It must have been, well, hard,” he shrugged, and I shrugged back, pulling into the house, and setting the envelope to a freshly dusted table. At least this little corner of the apartment did not look like [redacted]. “With the funeral, I mean.”
“I managed,” I replied, unsure of what to tell him. I left when I was young. I never looked back. Yes, it was sad, but there was no closeness in mind when it came to my grandfather, not really. I wished I could say something poignant, but nothing came to my mind. I must have looked at him for too long.
“Well, yeah, I mean—”
“Come in,” I say, watching a tiny splash of surprise on his face, so I smiled. “I need an excuse to have a break anyway,”
“Sure,”
“I’m afraid I only have coffee, which is cold, but there’s some ice and oh! some club soda, and—” I realized I’ve got basically nothing, turning around with a grin. He made his way to the window, watching something outside.
“Don’t go out of your way,” he offered, and I smiled. No place to go, let alone out of my way. I didn’t ask much, pouring two glasses of coffee, and adding ice and some creamer, some milk, stirring it, and made my way to him.
“You’re free to decline,” I said, glancing out to see what he was watching. “Waiting for someone?”
“I’m working, actually,”
“Oh,” I mused. “Am I keeping you—”
“No,” he interrupts me, softly and without it feeling like an interruption. “I needed an excuse to have a break anyway,” Alden smiled.
“Always happy to help,” I replied, turning around the room, realizing I hadn’t spoken to him before, not privately, it felt somewhat strange just having him there. He sipped on the coffee, giving it a little surprised nod of approval.
“Not half bad,”
“Considering the milk was just sitting here for around seven months,” I joked.
“In that case, I’d go as far as to say it’s amazing,” he smiled, eyes catching on something behind me. “Are you planning on reopening the Spellcast—”
“Spellbound Sweets,” I corrected him, shrugging. He might have been the first person to ask this, although many have seen me cleaning the space. “I mean, I guess?”
“You guess?”
“It’s far too early to say, you know?”
“I don’t, actually,” he addresses the elephant in the room and I laughed. “Have we ever shared a conversation before?”
“Unless you count the very rare mail exchange, I believe no,”
“What made you invite me inside, then?” he asked, and for a moment I was not certain how to reply. “I’m not complaining, just being curious, I guess.”
“I think this apartment has a way of picking its guests," I mused. "It's like the charm of this place extends beyond the treats from Spellbound. As for why I invited you in, well, maybe I sensed a fellow curiosity-seeker.”
I hated that sentence as soon as it came out of my mouth, but smiled in the end, watching his eyes catch something outside.
“Maybe the apartment did,” he joked and I smiled back. He nodded then, taking a large sip of his coffee. “It was not horrible,” he said seriously, correcting his tone soon after, as if he realized it might have sounded a bit too harsh. “I mean—”
“Considering the circumstances,” I offered a smile.
“I have some patients to tend to, now,” he made his way towards the kitchen, leaving the cup, heading to the door. “Thank you, for the coffee.”
I smiled. “Of course, next time it might actually be good.”
“Might?”
“I don’t want to get your hopes up,” I joked. “Don’t keep the patients waiting!”
“Oh, right,” he nodded, throwing me one more smile before he left. I smiled back, thinking for a second.
“Alden?” I called after him just as he was about to reach the bottom of the stairs.
“Yes?” Alden looked up at me.
“Thank you for bringing the letter,” I smiled. “And for the chat.”
He smiled, lips together, nodding, before he stepped out of the house.
Sweet Fix of a Daydream of a Boy
Lips clinging to the large glass of iced tea, eyes following Daphne as she almost levitated around the bar, or to be more precise, Amos. “How long have they been up to this?”
Marlene looked towards the bar, eyes finally leaving the magazine she grabbed from my apartment, she noticed Daphne, her brows dart up, lips parted lightly - it was a surprise if I’d seen one before.
“Oh, that’s new,” she mused, disinterested the next moment, eyes back to the magazine, the gossip about some movie couple, or something along the line.
“It’s been going on for a while,” I offered.
“I haven’t seen her in a while,” she mused, closing the pages, looking at me. It wasn’t as if I wasn’t aware they had very little in common had it not been for me, yet part of me always wished this little club came to life. This might have been the final nail in the coffin of this illusion, I reckoned, taking another sip of the iced tea.
“What?” Marlene sensed the shift, looking at my shrug. “What is she even doing there?”
“Borrowing books,” I replied, smirking.
Marlene seems unimpressed. “This is not a library,” she scoffed.
“I’m not sure our girl is aware,” I giggled, sitting back as Daphne returned to the table, three books in her hand and eyes of a very cute guy following her all the way back to us. She smiled as she sat down, taking a sip of her iced tea which was starting to turn back to the original form.
“Sorry,” Daphne leans in, squeezing my knee. “I wanted to return the books to Amos, but then he had some more to recommend—”
“Yeah, we could tell,” Marlene jumped in, suddenly interested in this conversation. Daphne glared at her, returning her focus back to me again.
“You have my undivided attention now,” she says, eyes running back to the bar. I wanted to say I highly doubted that, but the rose flush washing over her cheeks was not meant for teasing. “How was the trip?”
Kindness of Strangers…?
The air was heavier than usual, the rain was lingering in the air, and the hair sticking to the back of my head felt like a cherry on top of a disaster that was this morning - and just when I felt like I was back to some type of routine. I had things to sell - both above and below the counter, the business was going well.
Until this goddamn morning.
My alarm clock did not work, I overslept through the delivery and the new guy did not know he could just find me. Milk had gone spoilt, which meant there was no coffee anywhere in my near future and to top it all, I broke a heel on a very cherished pair of shoes. Had I believed in bad omens, this would have been a disaster of a bigger calibre.
But, I liked staying true to my delusions, thinking this was just a minor glitch.
I did not bring an umbrella, thinking to myself it couldn’t get much worse today, which was - in hindsight - not the best approach to take.
I stepped out of the building, glancing at a very tall man leaning on a very nice car, smoking a cigarette. I’m a curious girl, of course I glanced for a minute too long, before he turned around, looking back as I opened the shop. One small nod followed by a smile was what I was willing to offer.
“Good morning,” he made a sound, slowly glancing over his shoulder.
“Hi.”
“I didn’t realize this place was open,” he commented, dragging another smoke.
“The more you know,” I smiled at him.
“It’s been closed for quite a while,” he replied. “Half of a year, at least.”
“What can I say, I’m not the most hardworking owner around.” Only half of it was a joke if we’re being honest. He took it as such but stayed outside. “Come on, step inside, allow me to try to sell you something.”
Again, half of it was a joke. Smile stretched his lips and he nodded, flicking the smoke to the ground, hands in his pockets, very nonchalant air about him. That is until he stepped inside, and there was a fragrant aura almost glistening through the air - who was he? Or, what was he?
I wasn’t sure. “What can I get you?”
“Recommend me something.” He said, very unimpressed. “What do you consider to be the best thing here?”
TBA
Now That We (Don't) Talk
TBA
Last edited by Zaralee (17/01/2024 at 11:26)
Offline
NAME: Maeve Voshi (nee Bourgeois) aka Tʜᴇ Lᴏᴛᴜs
INTERESTS:
Bartholomew (The Larkspur) | Heath (The Edelweiss) | Kaladian “Kal” (The Oleander) | Marlene (The Peony)I'm not scared to be seen, I make no apologies, This Is Me... - DONE[/spoiler
AGE: 37
FC: Rosie Mac
PATH: Solar Witch
PROFESSION: Mixologist (wait it's the 70s!)... Bartender; but she's definitely using some unusual/experimental ingredients /vendor/beemoov/forum/../../../public/forum/smilies/big_smile.png
TRAITS:
Absent-minded | Amicable | Enigmatic | Erratic | Naive | Optimistic | Reckless | Resilient | Visceral | Vivacious
PERSONALITY:
Like the lotus flower, Maeve is resilient… treading through the murky waves of everyday life and coming out on top, bright and bubbly, reaching toward the sun and all its endless possibilities. She has a deep-driven sense of determination that keeps difficulties from getting her down. Enthusiastically curious and adaptive, she is full of the joys of spring and the vibrance of summer; good-humored, optimistic, cheerful, and easy-going. Most would believe she has immunity to discouragement with such a sunny disposition. Maeve refuses to waste a good day thinking about a bad yesterday. This can, of course, lead to avoiding larger problems if allowed to go unchecked. She can also get caught up in her thoughts at times, forgetting what she is doing or where she is going. She’s energized and inspired by new stimuli easily which may lead her to act very impulsively by saying and/or doing the first thing that comes to mind. This excitable energy is also a catalyst for impatience and attention deficiency. She can be restless, flitting from one project to another, and can become easily bored. Luckily, she has an excellent memory and a keen intuition when it comes to her magic. That, however, doesn’t always translate to more personal interactions. Maeve is a free spirit, open-minded, and has a colossal tender heart for those she holds nearest and dearest. And while she is very sociable, and quite a charmer, she often misses out on some social cues and can be quite heedless when it comes to sexuality and romantic overtures.
When it comes to emotions, Maeve isn’t the best at expressing them. Big heart and all, she’ll avoid causing conflict even if it means burying her feelings to keep a harmonious environment. This can add an air of mystery for those seeking to get to know the full depth of her character. That being said, her decisions are almost always based on her feelings. She doesn’t really acknowledge the concept of hesitation and is an ‘ask forgiveness, not permission’ kind of woman, willing to break the rules for a life well lived. She laughs loudly, forgives easily, and regrets nothing.
RELATIONSHIPS:
Marlene & Orpheus - cousins - they were still children (11 & 7 respectively) when she moved away so didn’t have a lot of interaction with them at the time. Became more acquainted with Marlene on various brief trips back home over the years and they've shared correspondences throughout the years developing a genuine friendship. Maeve considers Marlene more of a niece than a cousin due to being raised by their grandmother.
Dina - friendly acquaintance - Being several years younger, Maeve was likely more of a nuisance than a friend growing up but Dina never gave any indication of irritation. Maeve gives some credit to Dina for fostering her deeper appreciation of nature after chasing her into the local forests for more than a time or two. They have spoken kindly on a couple of her brief visits home and only within the last couple of years started exchanging letters with one another, deepening the friendship from afar.
Bartholomew - neutral acquaintance - With him and Dina being close, Maeve would have followed along behind him as well, perhaps (definitely) developing a childhood crush on him in the process. Maeve has not seen him since moving away from town.
Milo - neutral acquaintance - Remembers him being part of the old kids' squad and found him a pleasant presence. She didn't have much involvement with him back then and hasn’t seen him over the years.
COVEN
In her life, Maeve aspires to beauty and joy. She trusts nature and her role in it. As a child, she was somewhat shy and a bundle of nervous energy. She doesn’t remember her father but Grams insisted, when she was giddy on one of her random tonics, that he wasn’t much to remember. Maeve only vaguely recalls her mother, a vividly red mop of hair always came to mind, much like her own, and dark green gentle eyes, in high contrast to her blues ones she’d obviously inherited from Dad. Maeve had to use photographs by the age of ten to recall more than that after losing her mother to a harsh battle with cancer some years before. Grams, the matriarch of the Bourgeois family, became Mom after that, filling the void with love and mentorship. As best she could at least. As an elder, she had responsibilities to the Coven that drew her away, not to mention her brewery business that catered to the entire community. It also didn’t help that Maeve was never quite able to keep still for too long. Something she’d never really outgrown.
Maeve would occasionally visit her aunt’s family, but both Marlene and Orpheus were just babies, far too young to be playmates to the preadolescent Maeve. It was the forest that became her actual babysitter… nature and all its beauty. She was always somewhere collecting something. Anything. Unusual pebbles, shells, strange twisted sticks, bird feathers and bones, coins, scraps of fabric or paper. Just… old things. Discarded treasures that other people wouldn’t give a second glance to. She also had an affinity with animals… bugs, spiders, reptiles… creepy crawlies intrigued her, and she was utterly smitten with all the furry friends she could find.
During those early, impressionable years, she’d found a somewhat companion in Dina, Bart, and Milo. Not that either of the boys noticed she’d latched herself onto their group. Or maybe they did and she was just too young… or more accurately… clueless about reading people. Again, something she wouldn’t necessarily grow out of. Most of the time, she hovered on the border of whichever clearing they’d gone to practice spells or just get up to some sort of mischief outside the watchful eyes of the community leaders. What was sure, is that Maeve picked up things from all of them. Spells or enchantments, identifying useful ingredients and talisman, the power of crystals, and their occasional gossip about the fae. There may have been (of course there was) some sense of disappointment and bitterness when her crush and the girl she idolized ended up starting a relationship together.
Also, during this time Maeve’s connection to the sun manifested. Spending the days roaming the wilderness surrounding the community filled her with energy. There wasn’t a day where she didn’t find herself at some point celebrating the power and warmth of the sun. Picking blueberries in the field, dancing and singing in a golden-hued meadow, sunbathing by a brook, or simply sitting cross-legged with a good book in the backyard… the sun was her perpetual sidekick. Always there, energizing, destressing, and revitalizing every mood possible.
Of course, most things Maeve learned were reinforced through Grams’ teachings.
Maeve was unafraid to try new things and liked to consider herself different from the vast majority of others. Though in a witching world, it’s pretty hard to manage that since they were all vastly different than other magical & non-magical beings. She never liked traveling the beaten path. This may explain Maeve’s ultimate transgression… falling in love with an ungifted boy from the local high school. No one actually forbade the relationship, but Maeve was under no disillusionment of Grams's disapproval. For one, he wasn’t a member of the Coven… and worse, he wasn’t even a witch. But he made Maeve happy, and that was important enough for her to defy the old woman’s wishes and eloped with her one true love the moment she turned 18. She wasn’t kicked from the Coven and she had no desire to leave it… but River Voshi would never be able to know the truth of Maeve’s background or her magical abilities.
They were young and impoverished… but happy. River’s family owned a farm several miles from Lavaeuwood, and they moved into a small cabin on that land initially while he joined the military. During basic training, Maeve continued to help out at Grams’ brewery and refine her magic freely. Soon after, Maeve joined River in his first deployment to Germany. Maeve anticipated the day that they would welcome their first child, but that never seemed to pan out for them. They would move a few times, but they would make a happy home, just the two of them wherever his military orders led. She’d also sprinkled in trips to Lavaeuwood (alone), reuniting and reconnecting with her heritage and enjoying her family beyond River. And instead of getting down about her childless state, Maeve filled their home with warmth, good cheer, and many small pets to dote upon over the years. River never questioned the constantly wide-open windows and doors… nor did he point out her odd collection of nick-nacks stuffed in nearly every drawer of their home. He also never seemed shocked or confused by the unusual ingredients she’d obsess over when they visited peculiar farmer stalls or caravans in the countryside. He adored her cooking and grew especially addicted to the sun-drenched teas she’d have readily brewed each evening when he returned home.
♫♫♫ Runaway; Aurora ♫♫♫Map of Nodes - DONE
Pᴀʀᴛ Oɴᴇ - Fᴇʀᴛɪʟᴇ Lᴀɴᴅ ﹠ Lᴏʀᴇ - DONE
It’s lived and breathed for years, long before I came along and it’d be here long after I am gone. And it was always waiting… and welcoming, no matter how long I stayed away. Grams would never have had it any other way. What I learned I learned from her, even the part of being up before the break of dawn to greet my solar friend that would soon arrive to warm its earthen bed. The cycle of growth, death, and rebirth was as constant as the moon and stars.
If left to its own devices it would flourish still… more wildly and untamed, likely stretching its vines and branches along the stoned backdrop of human habitation. But we’d long since taken the task of managing its evolution, trimming back and structuring how we saw fit. One generation to the next was tasked with its development, and despite my absence, I slipped into the routine as if I’d never missed one single day.
I wasn’t alone, there was far too much work for an individual. A team of laborers shuffled along an elevated bed of hops and barley stretched at least a mile long to the east leading to Gram’s nanobrewery… even though I couldn’t see either beyond the painstakingly cultivated apple orchard just ahead of them.
Not that I was looking. A soft hum could be heard by any approaching as the sun rose and stretched across the morning sky. With hurricane season kicking into high gear, the ground was a sluggish, muddied mess. But despite the sweltering heat or the way my top began to soak against my flesh, I trekked through the marshy landscape, plucking at weeds, pruning rose bushes, and laying in fresh mulch across the flower and herb garden beside the house.
Being so lost in my tasks, I almost ignored the screened door slamming into the threshold but the shriek that followed could not be dismissed so easily. After scraping muddied feet against the doormat, I frowned at the sight beyond the threshold, pots clanking around with just the top of a curly head peeking from behind the wrap-around countertop.
“And what exactly did that kettle do to you?”
The head snapped around locking blazing brown eyes on me as if she’d like to burn any and everything within her gaze. My brow ticked upward while her knuckles turned white gripping the teapot’s handle.
“It’s empty!” she accused grumpily.
A glance at the mid-morning clock was enough to explain why but I stepped forward, plucking the kettle from Marlene and encouraging her to sit while I took over the task. I washed the kettle and my hands simultaneously while pretending not to notice her hesitation or the mulish expression she tossed at me before she flopped down at the rustic oak dining table near an open window. I continued my previous song, humming softly as I dropped a rose petal, some lemon balm, chamomile, and some spearmint into the pot with several cups of water then busied myself clearing the dishrack, taking out the trash, and wiping the already spotless counter as we waited for the kettle’s high-pitched whistle.
“Care to talk about it?” I finally quizzed after steeping the fragrant tea for several minutes more.
“Not really.” I nodded, pouring cups for us both then slipped into a seat beside her, content with her stony irritation and the silence for however long she desired. Which didn’t end up being as long as I’d imagined. “He’s just so… urgh!”
Mid-gulp, it took a few seconds before I could seek clarification.
“Who?”
“Roy!” she snapped as if that name should tell me everything. She must have picked up that I was clueless when she spit out “Rory Moroux…”
I honestly could not place the name or the person, but it only took a short time to grasp the full extent of his transgression… daring to object to her contribution to the show at the town theater they were both working on. Without the same sort of creative energy coursing through my blood, it was hard for me to contemplate being so aggravated over such a situation. But she was incredibly passionate about her art… and so too must this Roy be considering the one-sided frustration I was witness to.
“Perhaps there is some compromise to be made… I’m assuming neither of you is going to walk away from the project…”
“He’s a bullheaded, manic moron!”
“It’s a wonder that y’all can’t get along with you being so amenable and cooperative.”
She did not seem amused by my teasing in any way but I dodged any harsh words she might have laid into me with the arrival of the post. Or so I thought. It was true that our conversation changed… but what arrived could hardly be considered just regular mail. I might dare say her rage evaporated if I didn’t already come to realize that it was never truly gone since I’d been home. I did like to think that my soothing tea helped ease her tension, but there was genuine curiosity and dare I say excitement when we both looked over the strange envelopes left floating on the porch. Two of them… individually addressed to each of us.
I glanced around, to no avail. Whoever… or whatever, had left the letters was nowhere to be seen. A purplish-blue glow surrounded the red card-sized paper until it was opened… causing indigo dust that swirled and then etched the invitation within.
“Who’s the new Fae King?”
“Moros, I’m certain…” Marlene muttered, twirling the second note between her fingers. I vaguely remembered hearing of him when I was younger… one of the few Unseelie with a face and name familiar within the coven. Not that I could pin a face to the man… creature… I didn’t remember ever meeting him. “I wonder what Kal knows…”
“Kal?”
“God… you need to get out and meet some people now that you’re back!” Marlene’s frown was back but the harshness of her anger had abated for the moment. “Kaladian Veronie, his family are pro-”
“Protectors… right. I know of the Veronies.” She nodded her head slowly. “Why do you think he knows something?”
I mean… it would be in the interest of his family to be aware of things… considering they were protectors but there was something in the way she said it that made me curious. She waved a hand dismissively… or maybe not so much. Distracted maybe is a better description.
“Just something Orpheus mentioned to me the other day.” Her voice was soft, and considerate while she continued tapping her note against one finger. I waited, perhaps more patiently than I was actually feeling and it took her several moments before she continued. “Something about a prophecy… and how he spotted Kal and Moros chatting with each other privately late one night.”
“Is that unusual?”
She looked up sharply with what looked like confusion before I think comprehension.
“No, I guess not.” She chuckled and shrugged. “I mean… Moros is often talking with everyone or anyone. But… I’m not sure. There is a prophecy… or so they say. Not that I’ve ever seen… or well… anyone else that I know of. Nothing specific cites the whole thing, just bits and pieces here or there in different books. Something about the convergence of witch and fae through blood and name.”
“Um… so… like a marriage?”
She frowned then chuckled again. “I should hope not… but without the full prophecy how can we even know? It might all be a bunch of hogwash…”
“But you think that this person Kal might know more?”
“I mean… it’s possible. But I’m just going off something Orph mentioned.”
Suddenly, Marlene curled her hand and chanted softly. A few steps away water particles pulled up from the ground and swirled into a ball in front of us before she pulled it closer and drenched the porch where the letters had been left. I grasped the motive intuitively, sensing the need to wash away whatever presence had been there though I wasn’t sure if it was just for precaution or if she sensed something darker that needed to be expunged.
I ran my fingers across the date etched into the letter… during the singing moon. I knew that part at least… according to the old customs and the agreement between our two kinds. September 17th was only two weeks away and also per the old customs, we were expected to come bearing gifts.Pᴀʀᴛ Tᴡᴏ - Tᴡɪʟɪɢʜᴛ Gᴀʀᴅᴇɴ - DONE
“Oh, Yay! You came!”
Within seconds of that cheerful announcement, I was wrapped in a gentle embrace, a chuckle spilling into the flow of perfectly golden tresses that floated around the woman’s angelic-looking face. Okay… perhaps regal… most definitely handsome. I couldn’t remember a time when I hadn’t thought that her features had been cast with perfection in mind. Her entire aura was captivating and once met… once felt… you’d be hard-pressed to forget. Without hesitation, I returned the hug.
“Did you really think I wouldn’t?”
However, I didn’t really have a choice in the matter. For one, I’d never have missed the opportunity to celebrate Dina’s big day… I’d missed far too many of them over the years. But also, Grams was quite bullish about my attendance, seemingly certain that I was avoiding members of the coven in the weeks since I’d been home.
I hadn’t. Not particularly. I went to visit a few people since my return… Dina being one of those few. And I always was pleasant to any visitors to the farm, but it was true that most of the time I wound up alone somewhere on the land. It’s just how things were working out, with my attention focused on getting back to my roots and toiling the earth around the farm. The last home I shared with- well… my last home was very much in the city and concrete was not very conducive to gardening. Besides, I’d gotten quite used to my own company for many years.
“I’ve hardly seen you around, though I’ll admit I’ve been pretty wrapped up in some things lately myself.” A look flashed across her face but I was hard-pressed to decipher its meaning before she grinned again and jostled me by the shoulder. “Still… I’m glad you came.”
“I promised I’d come, though I don’t promise to stay long.”
“Hush now, you’re far too young and too pretty to be such a hermit.”
I chuckled, “God why does that word conjure such a disturbing image… like I should have a face full of warts and scraggly leaf-ridden hair.”
“If you keep hiding away people will start to believe rumors that you do!”
I laughed, “Are there rumors about my being too hideous to be in polite society?”
“Not yet… but I don’t promise there won’t be if you leave too early.”
Dimples dug into each of my cheeks as I grinned harder, “Perhaps it’s a reputation worth seeking… I’d be left to my own devices all the time.”
“You have far too much to offer the Coven to be hiding away at the farm.”
I wrinkled my nose slightly, “I’ve not been here for years and everyone’s gotten along just fine without me.”
“And now you’re back…”
Simple as that it seemed. Dina had always had an air about her, even when I was so much younger looking up at her from child-like eyes. She was kind, gentle, and commanding. Taking over as Priestess had only intensified each trait and I actually felt compelled to prove myself to her even though I had no idea what I would do to accomplish such a thing. Or even why I felt I needed to. There was just this sudden overwhelming urge to do so.
Regardless, I didn’t need to consider or even respond to that sensation because someone suddenly popped up at her side, interrupting our conversation. A cupped whisper to her ear caused Dina to frown slightly before she excused herself, apparently too distracted to even introduce me to the handsome brown-haired younger man who retreated side-by-side in her departure.
That I might feel a bit awkward after that encounter might have been expected but the truth was I didn’t at all. Whatever expectations Dina had of me seemed… I don’t know… reasonable, considering her position in the Coven. Even if I was clueless about her motives or goals for the Coven, or me for that matter.
A chill raced down my spine the moment I was left alone, giving me the oddest sense of being observed but a glance around revealed nothing and no one. Shaking off the feeling I ventured into the party, plucking a flute of dark red off a table before passing out onto the back porch where most people had begun congregating.
⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️
Some time passed, along with two more glasses of wine with only minor nibbles at the feast laid out before I finally managed to escape being juggled between Grams and Marlene… being reintroduced to important and perhaps not-so-important families of the Coven. There were so many faces and names to pin to memory, and it was more than a bit overwhelming. It was with a huge amount of relief that I found the small gazebo after slipping into the garden for a break. To be honest, I’d rather have just gone home but I also felt honor-bound to stick around past dusk to avoid Dina’s wrath.
I giggled spiritedly trying to even picture Dina displaying such an emotion.
“Well, it seems some things don’t change.”
I jumped and spun around to see the bright ember of a cigarette backlit by a shadowy figure. A second, or two, later he pulled forward and the face dragged the breath out of me. Had it been simply a fright or the unexpectedness of his appearance, I wasn’t sure. Either way, my laughter choked in my throat and I stood there, somewhat dazed as my mind sprinted back some twenty-something years.
“Well… maybe some things do change, I don’t quite recall the little sun waif being at a loss for words.”
The fact that he both looked extremely different and just the same spoke volumes despite the time that stretched since I’d last seen him. The curl at the corner of his mouth seemed to be etched somewhere in the back of my brain.
“No one’s called me that for years…” His grin spread as he reached out to squash the bud against the dark wood column, drawing my attention to a row of similar burns trailing down its length, a testament to repeated actions. “I’m shocked you even remember… it.”
Or me, I thought silently, though he didn’t give any indication that it mattered one way or another. Indeed, it didn’t. And I was happy that my initial surprise subsided and I was breathing more easily. He’d just startled me, that’s all.
“Well, I’ll admit, if Dina hadn’t given me the heads up I might not have recognized you… the giggle though would have given you away either way.”
I couldn’t help but laugh. “I seriously doubt that.”
“Oh ye of so little faith.”
“I’ve faith in much… but not your memory of some random kid from a couple of decades ago.”
“I definitely don’t remember any other kid hiding out in gardens alone, giggling at some unseen thing.”
“You know as well as I that we’re never truly alone…”
“Do I know that?”
“I’m certain that you do.”
“Right, it’s just my memory you distrust.”
I giggled, shaking my head. “Perhaps I shouldn’t be so cynical… but you have to admit, we hardly knew each other well back then. That you would remember anything is actually quite impressive.”
“I have an excellent memory, don’t let anyone tell you different.”
It seemed that my grin was glued to my face at this point. “Are there many people that stand around gossiping about you then?”
“You’ve been away for a long time… there’s always gossip to be found in small towns like this where everyone knows everyone else. There’s even been a few whispers about your sudden return to the fold.”
“Sudden…” It didn’t feel so sudden to me but I suppose it might come across like that to others. “Are they saying anything interesting at least?”
“Nope… it’s all quite boring. You might have to get out and do something to spice up the chatter about you.”
“First I’m a recluse then I’m dull as a doorknob.”
“Don’t hate the messenger.”
I laughed, “I’m neither, I promise.”
He stood taller then pivoted to lean close, his next words brushing against my ear so suddenly it sent chills down my spine.
“Perhaps do something about the impressions you give then little sun waif…”
“I’m hardly little anymore,” I muttered defensively.
“I noticed… and you clean up much better too.” He added with a wink before turning and strolling away unhurriedly.
He left me thinking what a weird man he’d grown into.Pᴀʀᴛ Tʜʀᴇᴇ - Hᴇɪʀʟᴏᴏᴍ Hᴇʀᴏɪᴄs - DONE
“There you are…”
With a stroke of luck… or not, I was approached the moment I returned to the well-lit deck. At first, I ignored the comment, not recognizing its direction or speaker. Well, I recognized him but we weren’t acquaintances. I’d only seen him for the first time when he pulled Dina away earlier that evening. Now I frowned after realizing he was after me.
“Pardon?”
“Maeve, right?”
With hesitation, I nodded.
“Kal…” seeing no other option but to be rude, I accepted the hand he stretched out. “Dina suggested you join me.”
“Pardon?”
I didn’t often enjoy sounding like a parrot but at times it seemed appropriate. The man did not miss a beat though, slipping the palm of his hand against my lower back he started ushering me through the crowd.
“Where are we going?” I muttered, completely confused and yet unwilling to make a scene out of his unusual behavior. I simply did not doubt that Dina set him on this path.
“On a little adventure.”
I should have put my foot down perhaps. Demanded to know more. It was quite foolish of me to just allow myself to be dragged into whatever was happening. Later, I’d make up excuses for the ease in which I’d been a part of that fiasco. Dina’s and Bart’s taunting earlier that evening would be forefront of my mind.
“How am I supposed to help if I don’t know where we are going… or what we are doing?”
Kaladian Veronie simply continued on his path. It was Marlene who gave me his lowdown… mentioning his status within the Coven as a protector… from a long line of protectors. I knew of the family but not the man himself. He was handsome… but to be fair, there were few in the Coven that weren’t. At this closer proximity, it looked like his jaw was chiseled straight from stone but there was also an effortless nonchalance about him. Even if Marlene hadn’t rolled her eyes in the telling of it, his arrogance would have been hard to miss. Even for me. He exuded a confidence that seemed beyond measure.
I scrambled along, actually skipping a step or two to keep up with his long strides out of the Lavallais’ crowded home and up the road. I’d begun to think he’d keep me in suspense the entire way to our destination but when he turned up the path towards the old Romero home he must have noticed my steps falter.
I was just a child when the accident happened if it actually was an accident. No one ever said such, but the abandonment and twenty-seven years of neglect certainly spoke volumes about the ancient place. I didn’t need much warning from Grams to avoid the home after everything went down. And as far as I knew, that sentiment ran deep within the entire Coven.
“It’s just a house…”
My head snapped around to see the sharp look in Kal’s eyes. If I was a betting woman I might have said he looked excited, but that certainly couldn’t be correct.
“No one goes there.” I blurted, although maybe things had changed since I’d been gone.
“Dina asked for some documents that’s up there… so we’re going to get it.”
Chills raced down my spine but Kal wasn’t interested in any delays. He cupped my elbow and continued through the big wrought iron gate ahead of us.
“Wh-what sort of documents?”
He shrugged, shocking me even further. The man had no regard whatsoever.
“There’s an old tome that’s supposed to have the contracts between the fae and witches. The protection and maybe something about the pr- well… just stuff that's supposed to be written down about the deal between our kinds. Dina’s hoping there’s something there that we might have missed.”
“To do with the coronation?”
He shrugged again. But I couldn’t fathom what else it could be about. If only Dina had spoken with me directly I might know more about what we were going to find. Kal certainly wasn’t a huge fount of information. In all honesty, I couldn’t tell if he even cared about the documents we were off to collect. But surely I was wrong about that too. As a protector, perhaps he was just hoarding information in some misbegotten attempt to safeguard some ancient secrets. Although, if that were his intent, bringing me along for the journey would seem quite counter-productive.
I would feel a thousand times more confident if it were high noon with the sun blazing vibrantly against my back. As it was… the moon cast eerie shadows across the derelict grounds and the decayed timber making up the main house. The Louisiana heat and torrential rains hadn’t been kind to the exterior of the forsaken residence over the years and the inside wasn’t much better. A huge billow of dust exploded in our faces after we managed to shove through the entrance and moonbeams twinkled through the layers of cobwebs decorating the walls and draped furniture. The stained floorboards creaked and moaned with every step alerting any lingering spirits of our presence. And I didn’t doubt for one second that there were spirits, and most likely malevolent ones. The house reeked of dark energy. With my stomach coiling in knots I flicked flame with the snap of my finger to a three-tier candelabra and uttered a quick incantation.
“Candela ardeat ad expellere malum.”
“You look nervous…”
“You’re not?” Kal had the nerve to smirk. “Horror oozes from the walls.”
Indeed… blood still streaked the dark paneling, although smeared… proof that someone at some point attempted to clean the evidence of the violent incident and had given up.
“Come on… it’s supposed to be upstairs.”
Fearless, Kal led the way, obviously expecting that I’d follow… which, of course, I did.
The flames blinked, nearly extinguishing when we stepped into a room at the end of the upper hallway. Almost as if someone… or something tried to blow it out. But Kal moved purposefully, going directly to a bundle stacked atop a mahogany desk in what appeared to be a library or office of sorts. A streak of moonbeam cast light over its surface as if it were working to point us in the right direction. I moved more cautiously, however, my curiosity was getting the better of me at that point and the old binder laid across the secretaire became the beacon of interest.
It’d seen better days, without torn threads and split pages. If it hadn’t been left in direct exposure to the huge floor-to-ceiling window, perhaps the sun wouldn’t have done so much damage either. I dared brush the tip of a finger across one faded sheet and grimaced at the way it crumbled upon impact. A quick glance exposed Kal’s frown as well but he hoisted a box from the floor, scattering dust across the surface.
“Maybe Dina can cast something that’ll help.”
I nodded, setting the candle down to poke through the books and papers already heaped inside before gently adding the bigger binder on top. Just then the light waved wildly and dispersed, but not before I caught a glimpse of something manifesting from a nook to the right. I barely managed to get a gasp out before Kal was there, blasting a blinding, brighter light toward the shadowy creature. I knew the spell was powerful, knocking the apparition back soundly but the light was fading fast and I sensed the urgency even before he shouted for us to get out.
Somehow we managed to escape in one piece with our prize in hand which was quickly delivered to an eagerly anticipating Dina.
I was so shaken that I didn’t even object to Kal’s escort back to the farm.Pᴀʀᴛ Fᴏᴜʀ - Bᴀʀʟᴇʏ Lᴇɢᴀʟ - DONE
The sheet metal surrounding the pick-up’s bed rattled noisily as I pulled into the lot behind the bar. Not that I noticed with rock and roll blaring at a ridiculously high volume and the rickety air conditioner shooting blasts of tepid air directly into my face. If it wasn’t for the summer storm that passed overhead I’d have forsaken the futile blower completely.
Hell, I’d have skipped the drive altogether if I’d had another option. But Grams insisted she had no other alternative… and therefore neither did I. Secretly, I suspected she simply wanted to get me out of the house. She would have found another solution if I hadn’t been around so I knew I wasn’t truly her last resort. But I took up the task, a little bit for her, but more for me.
I needed the break.
Ever since Dina’s party, and that wild adventure afterward, I’d been rummaging through Gram’s attic, looking for anything I could find about… well anything really. About the Coven, about the ancestors… about the agreement with the fae. Not with much success. There were a few books that alluded to a prophecy but nothing actually about what it was or what it meant. There were no sources, and no connections detailed. However, I did find some newspaper clippings including the obituary for Alden’s parents. Grams wasn’t any help either. She flat out refused to discuss the incident with the Romero’s all those years ago, and thought I had been exceptionally foolish to tag along with that ‘boy’.
She was certain I must have drunk too much at the party because that house had been warded against spirits years ago. She simply didn’t believe I could have seen anything real. A part of me wished I could believe that as unconditionally as she did. But I knew something had been there… something dark and menacing.
Why? That was the question left unanswered. And where did it come from?
I sighed softly with the engine choking into silence. All I found at the farm were deadends and more questions.
It took at least three rounds of heavy pounding before the door was wrenched open, and a pair of confused… or perhaps irritated eyes peered back at me. After glancing me over, his gaze shifted to the lot and the heap of rusted metal that served as Grams’ delivery truck.
“Where’s Johnny?”
I shrugged, clapping the clipboard I carried against my thigh, “Sick apparently. I’m here with your order instead.”
The man did another head-to-toe assessment and I was sure there was irritation this time.
“He usually delivers to the cellar…”
“Ahh…”
I knew my response seemed inadequate but at last, I grasped the dilemma. At least from his point of view. Maybe Grams didn’t know of the arrangement… or else she should have warned me to wear something more utilitarian. I wasn’t about to roll out two full pallets of barley ale in a flowy skirt and open-toed sandals.
He knew it too.
“You’ll have to stick around for a bit.”
“Pardon?”
A loud piercing whistle erupted from somewhere in the darkness behind his back.
“Listen… just cover for me for a few minutes. All you gotta do is smile and look pretty… while I get this stuff down the stairs.”
“You must be joking…”
But clearly he wasn’t. I was left utterly blindsided when he exchanged the invoice sheet for a damp hand towel and shoved me through a pair of swinging doors.
“Just… be friendly…”
And with that bit of sage advice, he disappeared. There wasn’t a huge crowd but enough customers to warrant a stand-in, but his few minutes quickly turned into thirty and I was ill-equipped to just stand around, “looking pretty”. Of course, I didn’t think he said that to be condescending or mean… I was pretty sure he just didn’t want to impose but needed the assistance. So I assisted.
I didn’t notice his return either. Or that he watched me tend the bar.
“What did you put in her drink?”
Startled, I nearly knocked a bottle to the floor when I spun around so quickly. His reflexes saved the day.
“Holy crap… you scared me.”
“Unintentionally.”
“Of course.” It wasn’t an apology and he didn’t particularly seem interested in furthering that topic. He was waiting for an answer. “Lucy you mean?” I missed his nod when I turned to glance at the woman I’d just served… a townie that I met at Dina’s party. “She’s been stressing over a project at work lately. I just added a bit of Lapis water and cinnamon to her drink. It should help her calm down and focus.”
“I’m fairly sure I don’t have any Lapis water behind the counter.”
The hairs on the back of my neck stood up as I glanced at the bag I had tossed across my shoulder when I arrived. My chin and gaze were both elevated and steady when I looked back at him.
“No. But you should.”
I think I noticed the corner of his mouth twitch.
“Mabel Bourgeois’ daughter right?”
If possible, my jaw jutted stubbornly higher. “Granddaughter actually…”
“Ahh…”
“What’s a man gotta do for a drink ‘round here?”
Both of us turned to the rowdy customer who seemed to have already had more than a few gulps of something already.
“Heath.” He stretched out a hand, ignoring the man completely for the moment.
“Maeve.”
“I could use some help around here… if you’re looking for work.”
That was the last thing I expected him to say.
“I wasn’t. But it sounds like just what I need in my life right now.”
Tʜᴇ Lᴏᴏᴋs
R1-DONE
Last edited by BambiFoxx (21/01/2024 at 17:10)
Offline
Bobby ⎯⎯ the Sweet Pea
Name: Roberta Frances Calloway, mostly known as Bobby and sometimes as Robin
Age: 29
Fc: Heather Kemesky
Profession: Helps out (works) at the family farm
Witch path: Traditional
Relationships: Having been part of the coven her whole life and having a pretty affable personality, Bobby is generally well acquainted and on good terms/frineds/firendly with most of the coven.
Juniper being her closest friend since childhood, for a while that friendship also included occationally sleeping together but it has been years since now.
Alden is a more recent friendship, or at least one that is still being explored and possibly deepening.
Heath is her second cousin, but they grew up pretty close and their relationship and banter being of the sibling vibe.
Bobby has a good deal of respect for Dina's at the same time there is something about the coven leader, she can't put her finger on what, which make her a bit wary of her.
Also imagined Roy a friend and Orpheus sort of friendly too, but I don't think they will get too much priority in story. Marlene gives Bobby rather a bad vibe instead, being someone she can't quite handle. With Daphnee they are starting out in a friendly place and we'll see if we have fun enought with them.
Interests: Juniper, Heath Alden and Daphne
Have you ever seen the rain ⎯ casting
The tank top was ickily stickily plastered to her back. It was also less white than it had been when she pulled it over her head that morning. Bobby wondered, and not for the first time that day, as she headed back from the fields, what they had done to deserve such hellish heat and when, if ever, it would let them slip out of its grasp.
The last chore of the day had been to put out the bowls of sweet water around the grounds, just like she always did. It was the one chore she would never dare to shrug. One on the edge towards the forest, one on the fence by the backdoor. Two in the vegetable patch, one nestled by the swiss shard and one in the thick of the corn stalks. Sweet water offerings to critters and crawlers and fae folk, alike. Or to whoever accepted the alms as a tribute to them, or attributed to them. When one received bounty aplenty, one needed to give back in kind. The locations of the bowls varied but never a day were they forgotten. Who knew what tribulations would befall them if forgetfulness struck.
As Bobby came around the front of the farmhouse the sweet smell of honeysuckle hit her. The flowers calling out to the nightly insects as evening started tiptoeing into view. The thickly webbed branches had long since eclipsed the bannisters of the front porch and climbed the roof, punching everyone come evening with an overpowering welcome when they were in bloom. So it had been for as long as Bobby could remember. But then, so was it with much around Honeysuckle farm; the years continued to establish what already was, for the duration of her whole life and many a year before.
Mounting the steps she hung her straw hat on the hook beside the door, where it always hung during months when the sun is too harsh, cruel even (no, she shouldn’t use such words for it, she had been berated enough to have picked it up and started berating her own thoughts. The sun was a vital part in all the life they were given.) The radio stood singing out on the table beside the rocking chair, Joplin was rasping away through the crunching of the static. If Bobby had hurried, perhaps she would have had time to slip down to the beach for a swim before dinner. But to hurry wasn’t something she considered lightly and then, she would have become as sweaty as she was now just by biking back again. The afternoon nap in the at-least-somewhat-cool root cellar had been so much more worth it.
Joplin finished her acapella with that cackle which always made Bobby smile, though tragic had been her fate. The radio must have been on, keeping Grammie company before she went inside to cook up dinner, or –. There was a slammer of pots and utensils simmering out the open window, the radio was still keeping her company. Bobby called out a ‘hi Grammie’ and got the reply that dinner was ready in ten. And that she should wash up then. Of course Bobby knew dinner would be served in ten, and so did half of the coven too, always at the same time. On the dot. Bobby chuckled to herself.
The static on the radio worsened, it was impossible to hear what tune had followed. Instead of going straight inside, Bobby took the couple of steps-detour to adjust the antenna. Perhaps there was just an interlude of Marlene drawling on about hither and thither, if so, she might as just leave it. But the static only worsened the closer she came to the wooden box, as if her presence was garbeling it up. No direction of the antenna brought any avail. She even banged on the top of it, it didn’t help, or? It wasn’t just the cracks of the static, there was something beneath it – beyond it. A note of a song cut through it all but then the waves of indeterminable noise rose again. There was something rhythmic to it, not as in refrain but as in speech, a rise and fall. For a second Bobby could have sworn she understood the intercutting voices, the whole world dropping away as she focused on the netting which the sound emitted through. It wasn’t the first time, there had been something almost equally as weird when she had listened to it that morning and as then, weirdly just as she thought she could understand the meaning of the conversation she found herself just confused.
To the sound of someone calling out, Bobby turned to see Juniper come down the lane, waving, looking full of mirth and with that halo of hers dancing with her movement. She stared for a second then she shook her head and the sight of Juniper, now coming up the steps, remained. But beside her the radio was only raging with static again. Pushing away the confusion, she turned it off and broke into a wide smile.
What followed was the chatter of friendship, only half a hug due to Bobby’s dishevelled state. The fact that Juniper hardly seemed to perspire, even in this heat; how put together she always looked, compared to Bobby, either was it magic or simply mocking.
But the clock was ticking, ten minutes was now much less, so Bobby opened the screen door and gestured – after you – and Juniper called out another greeting as they entered the home, ready for dinner. Or rather, just as soon as Bobby washed up they would be.
There was never a need to announce beforehand that you planned or found the whim to come for dinner at the farmhouse. Dinner was always prepared for at least two extra, and it was always able to stretch for another couple if needed, it was easy to break out some cornbread or one of the nearly daily sourdough loaves. The last couple of days had been just Garmmie and Bobby. It had been well needed after a full house and the bustle and hustle in preparation of the market in town, but June joining them tonight was welcome indeed. She was the occasional regular, Juniper. Roy often had to be reminded to stop by. Heath visited when the waters were calm, and they were until something would blow up between him and Grammie and Bobby would have to walk about as if eggshells were strewn around town and there was a sleeping bear who not to wake. That, until she came tip-toeing into the Lochness and he’d get her a drink and slowly the exchange of words would grow again, as long as the topic was everything else. It wasn’t her he was angry with after all, it was just that the yelling turned her into a machine rusted up with awkwardness and he, well, he was who he was. And after another good while he would be back at their table again, the ebb and flood always circling.
Dina would come by too, every once in a while over dinner discussions it would be impossible to determine if they saw eye to eye, only Grammie’s upbeat mood or edgy mutterings after would betray it to Bobby.
(But I shouldn’t go through all potential visitors or whoever had ever guested a meal because it would take forever and dinner’s already over.) Whoever came, Bobby would smile, but Juniper was most likely her favourite.
Juniper laughed at something Bobby had said, her head in Bobby’s lap, and then she continued with a rapid fire of words as Bobby smiled down on her. They had washed up after dinner. Bobby had been assigned the scrubbing and Juni had helped out with the drying while Grammie cleared the last of the table.
They had then moved out to the porch again, to the hammock where they now sat, well, June laid with her knees bent over the armrest. It was now past evenfall. The screen door opened and Grammie came out with a tray with a pitcher of ice tea and three glasses, and then the screen door went again, and again as she for a final time came out and sat down in her rocking chair. With her this time was two bowls, one empty and one filled with lush green bean pods. Unceremoniously, and without a word, she started shelling them.
Bobby reached for the old paperback resting on the armrest and just had time to grab it before Juniper’s quick jumping to her feet had the hammock jerk into swing. ‘let me help you’ she offered to Grammie, but first she poured a glass of ice tea for Bobby and one for herself, before she pulled up a chair, grabbing a handful of pods.
Bobby almost made a face when she realised there was no longer a head of blonde hair and bright eyes in her lap, but there was never a stopping of June, Bobby knew better than to try or sulk. Instead she cracked open the faded spine of Moby Dick and removed the tasseled bookmark which held the spot where she and Grammie had left off a couple of nights before – Pip had almost been claimed by the wicked waves but though they had gotten him back on board, it was clear he was maybe shattered, and he was definitely changed. Once everyone was in their desired places, to the quiet sound of chucking beans, Bobby started reading.
When Bobby was younger, it was Grammie who entertained with stories in the evening, back when she still had eyes good enough to read on her own. Now Bobby had to be her eyes for the task. Storytime hadn’t stopped because Bobby wasn’t a child no more, she still loved stories, there was just not time for them as often. The stories told had been about the land, the generations before them and about how nature carried on, always. Legends about ancient magicks even witches like them could only dream of. Fables about the mischievousness of the fae – while their word might sound true, they had the power of twisting them in the wildest of ways. Rhymes about the folk who lived only in the corner of your eye, out of sight, but if you put them out of mind you could easily offend them and wake up to sour milk and with your glasses never where you left them. With the stories being fairytales and them being witches, it was difficult to know at times what had been true and what was fancy, then also, of course, there were all the grey zones in between.
Now they consumed prose and it was mind itching in a different way. One chapter was their usual and when it was done, Bobby put the bookmark back between the new pages as Grammie rose with cracking in her knees, gathered the bowls, now separated into beans and shells, and bid them good night. The young stayed out there for a little longer, chatted and finished the ice tea which was now watered down severely. And then they said good night too. Bobby stood at the top of the steps waving as June turned a last time, a last smile before the night would claim her out of sight. Her locks the mirror of the moon at such an hour. A light struck on in Bobby’s mind as she called out for June to wait.
Back in through the screen door, Bobby left it open in the single mindedness of her mission, letting in all the irate fliers who would come to irritate her in her sleep. She came back out with a jar of honey, the first autumnal batch, harvested and slung that morning.
They called them the honeycomb witches, after all, those who knew.
The honey was their bread and butter – Grammie, with her jars alongside homegrown vegetables, a popular staple at the market in town, or at the farm where others pilgrimaged to for their daily greens in season. (And add a pot of honey too, love, they would say. Few who came left without.) The honey was also what they put on top of their bread and butter. Spread thick, it was the sweetness on their tongues, and at times their toothaches – because nothing is ever always without flaws and failures. Most importantly, honey was the heart of their spells, their healing, their offerings; the root of their power. The buzz of busy wings and thoughts of pollen covered bees could bring them strength or clarity, so steeped in amber sweet the Calloways were that they were never without it. They bore it in their pockets and in their bellies and in their beings. So it had been since the first spade was put in ground where there now stood the farmhouse. Since the first hive was raised and since the first queen bred her first army of sons and daughters. The honey created bonds stickier than blood and passed down through time, but there too, evidently, it faltered at times. But Bobby, she was crystallised to it to the core.
It was well known that a jar from the Honeysuckle farm, or a bag of their honeycomb candies, was a sign of love, if ever there was one.
June kissed her cheek for it, laughed, brightly, the way she did. She asked if Bobby would come to Marelene’s party tomorrow and Bobby shrugged. Now empty handed those hands were dug so deep in the pockets of the jeans shorts that the pocket lining hung past the hem. The shrug asking, should I? Her words speaking that she didn’t know. One could always edge around the centre of celebration and hang out with people one did appreciate instead. Bobby was convinced to a ‘we’ll see’.
As one left her standing there by the steps, another joined her. The soft tread of paws reached her ears first and squinting, she saw the mighty George come wandering around from the back of the farm. He held his tail high, straight up with only the tip rolling back and forth. Always ready to serve a bit of sass. Bobby greeted him with the usual, hello good ol’ boy. He was a good ol’ boy after all. He might let the rats run right under his nose when he didn’t feel like it, but any pet was a good one, no matter how useless they were. Bobby was pretty useless too at times.
He responded with a disgruntled meow and a disappointing stare. Right, she had forgotten to lock up the chickens. That was bad. Two had been taken a month before, a butchering which had only left a scattering of feathers behind. The neighbour had seen a vixen by the forest edge at dusk. If she had cubbies little would stop her from emptying the whole coop and the flock had to stay locked up in the wirefenced outdoor for a few weeks. Though they had been ungrateful for Bobby and Grammie’s attempt at saving their lives. It had been the worst to be stared down by a dozen pissed off hens every morning Bobby let them out of the coop or just passed by. Bribing them with extra snacks had only smoothed their feathers slightly. But it would be worse now, now they were back at free roaming during the days, should one be missing from the sleepy coop, and Bobby had forgotten to lock them up – it would be her head rolling.
Come on then, she said to George turning to do the forgotten deed. But no soft paws followed her. Looking over her shoulder he simply sat there. He even yawned widely once he saw her looking, and then he turned his tail and headed up the porch instead. Bobby shook her head, but she was smiling, it was a one woman job anyway.
⎯ Strange, enchanted
Humming to a tune all her own, Bobby walked out of the kitchen into a morning full of chores. A morning like any other. She would sigh and do what she was told, in that order, if she hadn't been prudent enough to evade the telling. She wasn't made for early morning and hard work, she often thought, and at the same it was the monumental ingredient to her keeping her soundness and sanity so far in life.
But that day with its morning which turned out to be a morning of the everyday, growing into an afternoon of just the same – then evening came with the with the exceptional.
Suddenly it was just there waiting, no postman or delivery campaign. It was a far cry from the monthly electrical bill – it as magical. Bobby being one to feed her curiosity rather than backing away from it, opened it with quick fingers. It might have been the colour of blood, but it hadn’t felt malicious. No one had ever called Bobby a powerful witch, but she did have a sensitive knack for vibes, energies. Her hand through the indigo felt tingling. Reveal inside was a declaration and an invitation, words she couldn’t help but to whisper out loud as she read them.
Hereby you are invited to the coronation of the new fae king.
Long may he reign.
“What does this mean?” Bobby waved with the letter in hand as she barged into the kitchen. Grammie looked up from her seat by the kitchen table. Her head in her hand, a crimson letter in front of her.
“If both of us has got one, the whole coven should have received it.” It was with pursed lips and a tone which weighed between this-certainly-means-potential-trouble, severity of the moment and avidity for the same, you know, sort of like that.
“When was the last one coronation?”
Bobby could see Grammies thoughtfulness wading through a memory which refused not to develop rust, not matter how the cogs kept turning. “Three centuries ago? I need to consult some texts for the exact date. I didn’t know it was coming up with in my lifespan.” Grammie pulled off her glasses and rubbed her eyes.
“Huh.” Bobby bobbed her head. That was something indeed. She stared at the curling of the letters, each stroke and bend imbued with tension, excited and enchanted strangeness. “Shiny.”
There were more questions she wanted to ask on the topic, but for the moment she just couldn’t stop staring at it.
⎯ Take a load off
I might skip this one in favour for only being a bit terribly late. Bu the plan/vibe was: Bobby sneaking out into town in the morning, ditching work and responsibility. Having breakfast at the diner while reading the papre, and chatting with Heath over a cup of coffee and sharing her bacon. Then heading out to drop by Ray, hanging and Boby very much vibing with the energy his magiaclly induced art gives off. As Marlene joins the scene Bobby would slip out and instead head to the bookstore and pick up some new reading material and then chat a bit with Orpheus too, before heading back home in the afternoon to face her grandma's disappointment.
⎯ A night on the town
“We need another round,” Bobby said, rolling up to the counter. Heath was behind it, bouncing between drinkers, bottles, glasses, and tips.
“You don’t have priority,” he gruffed in reply, pulling down a bottle from the shelf, filling up two fingers for a gent before tapping up another couple of beers. It was the usual weekend night at the Lochness.
“You … heath-en. What good is it being in with the bartender then,” she quipped merrily and turned towards the room again to wait for her turn. She’d been gone for ten seconds and there was already a change at the table, gone was Archer and instead Juniper was talking to Daphne, who must just have stopped by the table, still standing.
“What are you having?”
Bobby blinked and turned back to find him back, fingers tapping out a stressed rhythm on the counter.
“Always so slow,” he sighed.
“Always in need for a chill. Just three beers, thanks,” she said pointedly.
He put the first glass angled to the tap and the gold started flowing.
“I wouldn’t quit the day job to become a comic with that routine.”
So, he had heard her poor joke, she grinned. “And snatch your dream job right under your nose? I would never do that.”
The corner of his mouth caught on a smile too and Bobby took it as a victory with the bar being this busy.
“You should get someone in to help you.”
“If you are offering, I’m definitely not taking applications.”
“I’d be terrible.”
“Glad we agree on something,” he said as pulled the last glass just before overflowing.
“Put it on the tab, I’ll make the others tip good,” she said pushing the glasses together to be able to carry all to the table in one go.
“You’re the one who’s always skimping.”
She opened her mouth to shoot back a retort, but he was already on the move to pick up the next order, no longer lending her an ear.
“Hey,” Bobby greeted Daphne as she came back to the table and then turned to Juniper. “Where did prince charming go?” The slight foam slipped over the edge of a couple of glasses as she put them down on the table and sliding into the chair next to Juniper.
“You answered your own question, Charming went charming,” Juniper said, gesturing to Archer a new catch of this night’s girl, before she wet her throat with some beer.
“And when’s your charming coming?” Bobby asked June.
“Not here, yet that’s for sure.” Neither of them was the other one’s plan for the night, but it seemed that both of their plans were running late, well Bobby had expected it, so this was bonus time.
“Are you here to meet your own prince charming too, Daphne?” It was Bobby’s second beer for the evening, making nosy questions come a bit easier than during sobriety.
Juniper grinned as she came up from her beer. “Ah yes, he is sort of yummy isn’t he? At least when you are looking.” Her words were also bubbling with the tipsiness.
“Huh?” Daphne looked from one to the other trying to catch on.
“If dark haired and wickedly silver tongued is your thing,” Bobby offered with a grimace before she sipped her beer.
“I mean it might actually be, descriptions fits both – I don’t know if I should name him,” Juniper said turned to Bobby and then continued at Daphne, “are we naming him? But you know the most important, girl, is that you are out there.”
“Oh – just great,” Daphne said as she caught up on the fact that they were talking about Moros, not Amos. Well, Moros first, Amos second. She rolled her eyes, exasperated. “Why is everyone around town suddenly eagerly clocking that I have shared a couple of conversations with Moros? Plenty other have during the years you know. And yes of course you can mention Amos. Would be incredibly awkward if you couldn’t.”
Juniper chuckled and but also mea culpa-nodded.
“We did all get an invite to his coronation, supposedly, that might be why he pulls eyes these days.”
“And since we all are supposedly invited to his coronation, that is perhaps why I’m talking to him. If he is to be in charge of the Unseelie for the next few centuries, starting out on the right side seems like a good idea.”
“That’s smart,” Bobby grinned, “much smarter than us, or at least me.” She leaned her head on June’s shoulder for a spell, receiving a nice pat on the head in return.
“Yes, much smarter than you,” June smiled.
Daphne chuckled a little.
“Oh, no time for snuggles. Time to go.” The pat on the head turned into a up-you-go and Bobby returned to the vertical as June rose, assisted by a hand on Bobby’s shoulder.
“You have loads of fun,” Bobby said after her as she walked away. But the last cheeky grin she threw over her shoulder said that she most definitely would. Bobby wasn’t sure who June would meet tonight, and her eyes lingered after her for a moment.
Except for Juniper, Bobby had ever loved ones that never stayed. A handful of them, travellers and rolling stones, who one could only have for a night and then kiss goodbye in the morning with a sad smile. With no regrets but with the intent on romanticising about it for months to come. Sometimes with melancholy, sometime just like a candy to pop into your mouth, savouring the slowly dissolving sweetness, while you went on with your day.
Once Bobby had tried to explain the feeling to June – who had called it a terrible idea of romance, of love, desire – whatever one wanted to call it. But then Bobby had never understood June’s version of it either. Which was why they worked better not going there together.
Mentally returning to the company she had been left with, she met Daphnee’s gaze. Bobby smiled. “So, who are you meeting then?” She asked before drinking more beer.
“Just Marlene, but if I’m unlucky she’s still somewhere yelling at Roy.”
“Ah yeah, I made myself scares of that show a few days ago. Or if you are unlucky, she’ll arrive ready to continue to yell at you ‘bout him.” Bobby took another drink.
“She ain’t that bad, just passionate. Both of them.”
“They should just kiss and make up.”
“Really? You think that’s where its heading?” Daphne looked doubtful, but not rejecting the idea.
“Dunno.” Bobby shrugged. “Just a vibe. But only if they don’t take each other’s heads off first.”
“We’ll see,” Daphnee smiled as she nodded towards the door where Marlene had just stepped inside, scanning the crowd with eyes that could make Bobby cower in a second if they were for her. “You have a good night.”
“You too.” And then she was alone by the table.
She was fine by that, absolutely. The clock might be later than they agreed on, but she refused to check it, what was the rush anyway, the pool table was still stubbornly occupied. Waiting, she pulled out a book and cosied down as good as one could in a wooden chair. Some would say Bobby had few talents, but one of them was that her focus could get absolute when she wanted and so, most likely find herself reading in a middle of a war zone without even flinching at winding bullets or dropped bomb. And she needed to focus on something.
A quick kick to the wooden leg that sent the chair reverberating brought her out of it and had her looking up confused, for a second, at Alden which stood close looking ready for another kick.
“I thought you were going to get the table.”
A bit drunk last weekend they had ended up starting a best of five pool game which they’d planned to finish tonight. Neither of them were admitting to just how competitive they have grown over it
“Hello Alden, how are you. I’m good thanks. How are you?” Bobby chirped, putting away her book. “I’m good, you are late and a few assholes have occupied the pool table since I came in. Oh, that’s bad.” It was true, she had kept an eye out (for like the first five minutes of her arrival), but it was the same guys that was playing.
“Disastrous.”
“I tried to vibe them into wetting themselves earlier,” she sighed with a grimace, “but I don’t think my trying was very hard and it didn’t work.”
“Well, they look dry, and it looks like they are leaving.” He rose from the chair to intercept so no one else would snatch it instead.
“Huh?” Bobby turned to look over her shoulder so quickly she almost tumbled over with the chair, but once she found her feet she followed after him. “How’d you do that?”
“I didn’t, and I’m not late, I just have immaculate timing,” he grinned, and she shook her head.
“I need more drink if I’m gonna put up with you,” she joked, helping with gathering the balls into the grass. She had left the empty glasses at the table. She had finished the one Archer never came back to claim too. “Round’s on you.”
“I thought loser pays.”
“Yes, rounds on you.”
He produced a packet from the pocket of his jeans jacket, pulling out a smoke and then he offered one to her. For once she took it, and she took the lighter which followed too. He picked up a cue and the triangle. And then she headed back to the bar for another round of bitching with Heath as Alden prepared the table.
⎯ Down to earth then sinks the sun
“Bobby, good to see you, I must have missed you before.”
“Happy birthday Dina.”
The shindig was in full swing. People spilling out of the back unto the porch and further into the garden, from which Bobby had just come to get a drink and to which she was heading back. She smiled, beer bottle in hand as the run in with the hostess was inevitable.
“You were busy before or I would have said hi earlier,” Bobby continued when Dina didn’t seem to have somewhere directly to run off to. “And Grammies here too.”
“Yes, I saw her. Thanks for the present it will come in handy.”
“Oh yes, I brought you a bottle of mead too. It’s not only drinkable this batch, it is actually pretty good, lo and behold, but let me know what you think.”
The mead making was a relatively knew experiment of Bobby and plenty of batches had been good for nothing more than pouring into the sink, and even the one that Bobby had deemed drinkable had gotten Heath to do a proper spit take. She hadn’t run this batch by him, it was better, and he could be a snob when he wanted, taste was each to their own.
“I sure will sweety,” Dina smiled that gentle smile of hers which always made Bobby a bit tense. It was as if it never properly reached her eyes, or, Bobby didn’t know and it got her feeling silly because Dina was their head, and as far as Bobby knew she had done a good job as priestess. “Actually, there was something I wanted to ask you, if you do have some time?”
“Sure.” She sounded less than sure but Dina didn’t seem to notice as she moved away from the doorway they were presently blocking, just into the next room where speaking were quieter.
“With everything coming up, there have come to our attention that there are some documents left in the ol’ main house… documents we need, do you think you could get them.”
“In the old main house?”
“Yes, on the second floor, most likely they should be in the small office up there. The documents are box, you could just grab the whole thing. Might be more in there which is of use.”
There was that smile again. And Bobby mirrored it with one of her own. Perhaps her deficiency at saying no was being exploited, didn't change the fact that her smile was followed by a simple, if slightly stuttered: “Okay.”
“Thank you sweety, I know I can count on you.”
The uttered graciousness was followed by a beat of silence, a still standing shared between them while the rest of the world spun as it used to, party going on. Bobby felt like there was something expected of her to do in the moment, and she had no idea what that was, rush off to preform thrilling retrieval?
“I might just go ask if June wants to come with,” she started, she was the first to admit the murder house, sorry main house, scared her. It was just common sense with the energy that place oozed.
“Sure, might be better with the two of you.”
Bobby headed back out, now less keen on that beer she still held in her hand, back to the wisteria pergola where she had left Alden and June just a little earlier. They were still there, under the green canopy, a candelabra in the middle of the table providing the light. Wax was dripping unto the brass and the wicked flames danced in the hum of the breeze. The Fern was in the lurch of nipping the cigarette out from between the Snapdragon’s lips, but quickly he swatted way her hand, to her chuckle.
“Mean,” June said, leaning back in her chair.
“Just ask if you can bum one, like a normal person,” Alden said around the cigarette.
“Where’s the fun in that, oh there you are.” June grinned at Bobby.
“You kids having fun?” Bobby put the bottle down on the table and her hands in her pockets.
“Don’t leave me alone with this fiend for one minute longer,” the set of his brow was a little menacing but it was hard to tell with him, when it actually turned into menace.
“It’s all fun and games...” June was teasing. Bobby would never dare, or at least she knew to be careful. Once, back in elementary school, she had found herself sneezing every time she tried to read anything, and it had lasted for three whole days, making the teachers a sure deal testy – as they were sure she was just trying to get out of class. It wasn’t until years later she had put two and two together, having heard the talk about his jinxing habits, and another bout of years later, once she knew Alden better than just him being the poor kid taken in by the Mayflower’s, what it was she had done to deserve it. He had only shrugged, having no clue or no memory of it.
“I was going to relieve you of her. Dina’s not giving anyone a break not even at her party. Would you come with me to get something?” She looked at June with the question.
“What?”
“I guess now… Apparently there was some documents she needed left behind in the ol’ main house…” Bobby told herself not to look at Alden, and still she glanced. He was only drawing at his cigarette, face unreadable.
“Oh, okay.” The playful banter of before was fully dropped now and Juniper tucked her hair behind her ears before she rose. Without more comment Alden rose and went back towards the house.
“I feel bad,” Bobby said as June joined in by her side.
“Don’t, I mean it must suck but yeah, it still stands there.” They looked towards the house.
“Perhaps we should just see if Dina’s got any sage growing around here,” Bobby said, head craning, she wasn’t that familiar with this garden, but any decent witch needed sage within the proximity, didn’t they?
“Don’t bother. If the ghosts and old horrors of that place had been as easily dispersed as with burning sage, they would have reclaimed it a long time ago. Besides, you got something much better than sage, me.” The confident grin was back.
Juniper led the way. Of the two of them, she was the one who always knew where they were heading, and she was the one Bobby would try to keep up with. As they stepped over the threshold there was an immediate switch in the air. Sure, the drifting noise and lights of the life of the gathering had grown dimmer the further they from it they got but once they entered the house, they were further removed than physical distant. At least it felt so.
The gossamer hairs on Bobby's arms – nape, legs – stood to attention, creating a shroud which would do nothing to protect her. Instead, she nudged the magic within her, to awake the swarm of bees to be alert, a comforting hum within her. Juniper had dropped the cheerful grin again, but remaining was the unwavering confidence in her determined strides, The house would affect anyone.
“Upstairs, she said?” June asked, the warped hardwood protesting under her boots as she stopped. The moon shone over the steps, showing the way, and unveiling the remains of terror past.
“Upstairs,” Bobby echoed. She refrained from grabbing the railing as they ascended. She wanted to leave again with as little of the house with her as needed. The documents – the sights, the feeling – were enough. No other lingering residue.
“Did you ever hear what really happened to them?” Bobby asked as they popped their head into the rooms down the hallway. Of course, it was the one at the end which was their destination.
“I asked…” June paused on the words, scanning the desktop for what they needed, “no one ever really seemed keen on elaborating on it further than the standard issue.”
Bobby nodded as her eyes travelled down the spines and shelves of the bookshelf by the door. Nothing looked right. June pulled opened the drawers of the desk, one remaining locked. The room wasn’t very large, at the gabled end with side walls slanting into dark nooks. On an old chest under a low ceiling stood a box, pulling off the dusty top, something told Bobby this might be it. Lifting it to the desk where they could see better in the light of the window, in it was a binder, alright, along with loose notes and papers, at the bottom there’s even a couple of leatherbound volumes of something.
“This might be it,” Bobby said, showing it to June before sticking her nose into it. “With some work someone should hopefully be able to make sense of this.” She carefully flipped to another page, momentarily engrossed in the incoherent ink.
“Robin.”
The tone of June’s voice makes Bobby snap her head up instantly. Lips half parted to ask – they remain without uttering a word. In the unexplored corner under the slanted wall the dark, it started to move, detach itself from the static darkness, revealing itself as an entity of shadow, all on its own. It happened in just a blink of an eye and with no time to react, at least not for Bobby but in the next blink light blared between them and there’s a hand pulling at her elbow.
“Let’s go. Now.”
There’s an urgency to June’s words which Bobby instantly obeyed. Slipping her fingers though the opening of the box she grabbed it, following Juns pull, the light making a barrier between the shadow and the door to escape. But as they took the few steps past, almost out of the room, the light was dimming too quickly. What it was sheliding them from was much more powerful.
“June.” Bobby echoed the urgency now and they raced through the hall, turning down the steps Bobby could barely anymore make out the light of protection, only that of the moon.
"[redacted]." Her voice bounced down the stairs.
When they were out and safe, the adrenaline came tumbling down as Bobby caught her breath. “What – was that what I think it was?”
Last edited by tricole (25/01/2024 at 20:34)
Offline
❁ Witch of the Sun ❁
• Name - Joy B. Lavallais
• Age - 28
• Fc - Asha Bromfield
• Witch path - Solar witch
• Profession - Baker at Kringle’s Bakery
• Interests •
Daphne (The Zinnia), Juniper (The Fern), Orpheus (The Marigold), Alden (The Snapdragon)
•Traits, Personality & Background
Joy was found in her mother’s dying arms, with blood running down her left-brain side, in front of the Lavallais family home who adopted the girl. Her left-brain damage had a lasting effect and Joy could not speak. She grew up as an insecure child; her older sister, looked nothing like her, she was quiet because she couldn’t speak. So, she was heavily bullied daily and her sister, best friend, enjoyed it the most. Her sister told her once about her family, but Joy could never pity her.
In her teenage years, Joy found solace in music especially playing instruments guitar and piano. She still felt left out so Joy learned to enjoy her own company instead of people. So, growing up she became closed off only to a few she feels comfortable enough to let them in, but even then, she is quiet and absent-minded. When meeting (new) people she is incredibly shy. She is known in the town as the mute lady with a charming smile. who oozes warmth and goodness without even trying. Joy always wears a smile on her face because no one will get her down again.
When she has an interest, she blossoms up completely, zoning in focusing on her interests. her two hobbies in life are baking and singing. She was shocked when she found out she could sing 3 months ago; it was a welcoming surprise, and she deems it her new interest. She excels in baking even making baking her primary income. She can be forgetful, so she is extremely even obsessively organized. She tends to go for long walks and now and then search for books about baking at the library.
• Been part of the coven her whole life •
❁ Relationships in Lavaeuwood ❁
• Priestess Dina (The bluebell) - adoptive aunt; Joy has a big amount of respect for her aunt. She loves visiting and getting ideas for plants. Her aunt calls her: little sunflower.
If not at home with Daphne she will be at her aunt writing down text after text and enjoying the replies her aunt gives her; ever since Joy was little, they had a good relationship.
Joy also has a good relationship with Bartholomew, always up for swinging by if she hasn’t heard from him for a while; which doesn’t happen a lot Joy expects him to call her at least once a week even though she cannot respond they make it work. Bart is the cool uncle that Joy loves dearly.
• The Zinnia/Daphne - adoptive sister; They grew up together. And even at this age, they room together in a small house close to the bakery and trinket shop of her sister. Daphne crowned her her bestie a long time ago. Even though Joy suspects that Marlene has that title. Joy just goes with it.
Enjoying her company. They do a lot together with Daphne always pushing her to do more than she is willing to, but Daphne never leaves her side at those points. Daphne is addicted to her sweets and cannot leave them alone; so, more days than not Joy bakes goods for Daphne to try out. Daphne never disagrees with any of them.
It was thanks to Daphne that Joy found out she could sing she had been doing it unconsciously but when Daphne heard her sing, she was shocked. Joy still cannot talk so even for her it is surprising.
• The Nightshade/Roy – admirer/ crush; while they never really conversed, Joy is mute after all, Roy seems to enjoy her quiet charming self. He will not wait for her to write something down and just tells her most days to sit and be pretty. So Joy is the quiet observer when he is painting. She likes seeing the strokes he makes on the canvas. It intrigues her that he is so handsome and mysterious.
• The Fern/ Juniper – friend; Joy wishes she was more like Fern a confident free spirit that oozes charm and speaks her mind. Joy can only wish to be more like her. At some point, they became friends more because Juniper was set on it and Joy partly had no say in it but it works. Where Daphne comes short Juni picks up like always shielding her from Marlene when Daphne can’t choose sides. She has been missing Juni horribly.
• The Snapdragon/ Alden – friends; they connected by being the ones that were left out. Well, they don’t converse much both are shy but they do have a connection that they feel towards each other that talking seems unnecessary. Joy does find a nice solace around Alden sometimes it is his soothing voice other times it is his sparkling blue eyes. But she loves to be in his presence.
When the bullying was getting too much Joy would run into the household of LeBlanc family where she bonded with Milo. Later Daphne and him got into a relationship and Joy was so happy, but they broke up and Joy still hasn’t heard why so Joy loves bugging her with it.
• The Marigold/ Orpheus – friends; Their friendship just started, and they bonded over the books that they both like. Joy doesn’t mind writing to him to ask which book to read next. He always patiently waited for her to be done writing, and this made Joy relax more around him. So she is more relaxed and is trying to get to know him more.
While she has some kind of relationship with Orpheus, that isn’t the case with his sister Marlene. She is the bane of her existence and Joy would be glad when she moves away. But the girl loves teasing her less than when Joy was little but still. Joy finds her rude and mean most of the time. Joy is also scared of the woman still and tries to stay far away from her.
• Good with most people of the coven and town; she bakes some delicious goods that make the bakery popular again.
❁ Prologue ❁ Part I – Radio crickets ❁
August 3rd
Joy was sitting on a porch swing; softly singing along with the radio. She was waiting for her sister to arrive the woman was once again late. The smell of fresh peach pie came out of the window. Joy hoped she would come home before the peach pie cooled down. The strength of the smell just makes the pie ten times better.
Due to being mute Joy’s ears are extremely sensitive, so when she heard the static and soft talk on the radio that didn’t belong on the song she focused better. “Do you think they know we are coming?” “They don’t even know we are here,” Joy frowned and thought “what was that all about?”
“Why are you frowning like that?” Joy looked up to look at the smiling face of her sister.
She smiled and grabbed her notepad to welcome her sister back.
Daphne nodded and hugged her, “What’s the matter, something happened? Why did you look so strange?”
Joy pointed at her ears and radio before writing down I heard strange voices on the radio
“Ow must be a new song, come! do I smell a peach pie?” Daphne almost started to drool before she pulled Joy with her.
Joy didn’t have enough time to think about what she heard. Her sister needed her delicious goods. So, Joy forgot about the voices.
❁ Prologue ❁ Part II – Harvest market ❁
August 4th
Joy lets a sigh escape and puts the book of inspirational sayings back down.
The one she read wasn’t that important of course, they never seem to help. Joy would rather be lost in a book talking about fantasy so she can forget the world they live in. Like reading how the protagonist always wins, it’s a little bit of peace I can enjoy. But inspirational books always make her rethink life which she would rather not think about.
Another sigh escapes her breath.
Joy looked down at her basket it was full of herbs, spices, crystals and three books she could not wait to start with and of course her notepads. She spent most of her earnings on the market, maybe it was time to leave before she wouldn’t be able to help pay rent again. The sun was hitting her skin like a soft caress, it elevated her energy so maybe a walk would be better. Joy turned around to leave but someone was just about to put a hand on her shoulder. She caught him red-handed with an easy smile on his lips.
“Hey Joy, I see you got a basket of full goods,” Joy smiled at the handsome man before her.
and grabbed one of her notepads.
Hello Orpheus I caught you red-handed. She looked up and gave him a playful glare making him chuckle.
Did you only buy a book? She wrote further.
She was surprised he did not have more as her fellow book lover she expected more; he did tell her he had planned to get more this time.
“Joy, I told you to call me Ory,” Orpheus replied with an easy smile, Joy shyly nodded before writing. Why only one book?
“Yes about that, I came for more, but my eyes only caught this one,” he held up the book and Joy tried to let a burst of laughter out, but it didn’t work still Ory grinned proudly.
The world of flowers from the eyes of a woman. Really? Joy shook her head when she read the text.
Orpheus nodded, “To be fair the title is an illusion for humans,” he whispered the last part and Joy nodded along with the secrecy, she was highly amused.
So what exactly is it about then, Ory? Joy put big eyes on.
“It won’t be a secret if I tell you,” Orpheus replied also amused it seems.
Joy faked gasping but again not an audible sound came out.
I thought we were friends Ory. Joy but on puppy eyes which made Ory smile again.
“We are we are I will tell you but not here. Are you done on the market?” Orpheus pointed at her overflowing basket.
Yup, my wallet is as empty as they come, so I was going for a walk Joy wrote down and Ory nodded and gestured for her to follow him.
They found a big three casting a shadow and sat down, ironing her skirt with her hand. He sat next to her, and a silence fell between them. After some time passed Joy looked at him with a smile and gestured for him to start reading.
“So if you read between the lines, it’s a spell book but more so for helping grow plans…” Ory started.
Joy nodded that she understood and that he should continue. He held her attention for 5 min before Joy’s mind travelled back to last night when she heard the static and voices on the radio. It had sounded ominous. The words spoken sent shivers running down Joy’s back, they didn’t predict anything good. She wasn’t sure who to tell maybe it was just a horror tale on the radio, like Daphne had said. But deep down she was doubting it.
“Hey, are you even listening,” Joy looked up and nodded before writing. The book is for your cousin.
Orpheus hummed then nodded “Yes but I asked if you would like to come to my sister's birthday?”
Joy’s eyes went big.
“You don’t have to, but it would be more fun with you there, more relaxing,” Ory told her.
Sure will be there. She just hoped she wouldn’t regret it.
❁ Prologue ❁ Part III – Boathouse party ❁
August 10th
No, I don’t think this top is a good idea. Joy was pointing at her notepad, but Daphne was ignoring it.
Joy already regrets going to this party. Daphne made her wear one of her tops, but Joy just felt exposed. According to Daphne the top she had been wearing was just a no-go at the party.
When Joy tried to protest Daphne insisted it was in her cards. But she never could read Joy’s future which always frustrated her. But Daphne always kept trying.
Daphne hugged her, “No worries, I will be with you and we both need this party,” Joy sighed inaudibly and hugged her back before nodding.
“Good! Now let’s go. I want to eat your chocolate cake from yesterday,” Daphne grabbed her car keys and Joy followed. Joy knew that even if Ory hadn’t invited her Daphne would have. It was a losing battle.
“What are you doing here mute girl?” Marlene said after hugging Daphne, it was more teasingly than spiteful like it used to be, but Joy already wanted to leave; instead, she held up the cake.
“What is that?” Marlene frowned and Daphne walked towards Joy again. “Chocolate cake, she baked it for you,” Daphne told her, and Marlene got that mean streak in her eyes again.
“So she is leaving again.” It didn’t sound like a question but more like a demand. Joy already wanted to turn around and leave. It was late, but a night walk might be fun.
“Joy! I am happy you made it!” that got Joy's attention and she looked away from Marlene towards Ory walking to the small group.
“Did you invite her?” “Did you make my sister a chocolate cake?” both siblings said at the same time.
Joy held her thumb up as a sign that both answers were a yes. Marlene sighed mumbled a thank you, grabbed the cake from her hands and walked away, Daphne walked after her, but she didn’t seem that happy, Joy wondered what that was all about.
“I think if I hadn’t interrupted your sister would have fought with Marly,” Ory said and Joy looked at him confused before getting her notepad.
What do you mean?
“She is sick and tired of Marly threatening you like less,” Ory replied after reading the text.
Joy frowned again but then raised her shoulders.
Here for you
“Good, I am glad, let me get you a drink,” Ory replied, and Joy again showed her thumb up and Ory smiled before leaving her on her own.
Joy felt exposed and uncomfortable, so she walked around.
Her heart skipped a beat when she saw Roy at the center of attention talking about his art. A gift for the birthday girl. She focused on the abstract painting and thought he had much better pieces, it wasn’t bad, but it lacked his usual mystical aspect.
She caught his eyes and he walked towards her.
“You look different,” He mused, and Joy nodded not bothering to get out her notepad. Roy didn’t have the patience to wait for her to be done with writing.
“Pretty, gorgeous even,” he continued, and Joy blushed and looked away.
“Would you like to be my muse someday?” he asked and Joy bit her underlip.
He patiently waited but Joy wasn’t sure. She felt up for it, was she good enough?
Before Joy could answer someone hugged her from behind.
“My little Sunflower, I missed you,” Joy looked up, saw Juni and hugged her back.
“What are you doing here?” she asked after a while.
Joy gestured a cake with her hand above her head to explain that she gave it to Marlene, and then pointed out a random dude hoping Juni would understand that the brother of the birthday girl invited her. It did not work.
“I can’t understand that, bring your notepad out,” Juni replied highly amused.
Orpheus, the brother of Marlene invited me
“Nice of him. Especially because his sister barely is, stupid woman,” Juni shook her head, she once tried to befriend Marlene but it didn’t end well. Now both dislike each other but party crashing is something Juni loves to do.
Joy chuckled at Juni’s response.
“Are you chuckling,” Juni asked amused.
Joy nodded and turned around, but Roy was long gone. Probably entertaining someone else, she was a bit upset about that. But maybe next time she wouldn’t hesitate so much.
What are you doing here? Who are you with?
“Today nobody, I am enjoying my time and where is Daphne?” Juni replied looking around Joy.
Joy raised her shoulders.
“The woman is never where you can find her.” Juni shook her head.
“And I apologise for not coming to you sooner after arriving,” Juni told her.
Is okay
“No is not and Daphne will kill me because I didn’t come and greet her immediately so I, better find her.” Juni nodded ready for her next plan.
She may be in the kitchen with Marlene, I am not going!
Joy pointed at the beach balcony.
Juni read the message and a soft look crossed her beautiful face before she nodded,
“That’s okay I understand,” Jun smiled. “The two JJs are back together, I will come tomorrow for a cookie or two,” Joy grinned widely and nodded before hugging her again.
Joy made her way onto the Balcony.
As soon as she walked on the balcony, she felt the presence of someone else. But it didn’t make her want to run away.
“Hey Joy, how are you?” Alden was looking at the sea quietly, until Joy walked onto the balcony that is.
Joy held up her thumb, to let him know she was okay.
“Good, what are you doing here?” He continued.
Joy inhaled deeply and looked inside before turning her eyes away.
“Avoiding people? And getting fresh air?” Alden guessed and Joy nodded once again before walking closer to him and sitting on a seat.
“We shouldn’t be here,” Joy pointed at him.
“Milo thought it was a good idea to make me meddle with others. Sometimes he is like that,” Alden replied and lit a cig.
Joy nodded at him, she understood, Daphne always did this to her too. They were coming from a good place.
“Daphne made you come?”
Joy shook her head.
“Ah not this time, who then?” He asked curious and Joy grabbed her notepad and just pointed.
“Aha someone asked already, Orpheus that’s surprising,” Alden replied, and Joy shrugged.
“Friendship going well?” Joy nodded to Alden. “Good, you deserve the world,” Joy nodded at him, and he smiled, “Sometimes I don’t believe that” Joy frowned and wrote down on her pad “Yes you do,”
“There you are,” Joy looked up to see Ory with drinks in hand. “You were my guest, but you just disappeared, oh sorry were you two talking?” Both sets of eyes looked at him …. A short silence falls, Ory glances at her sheepishly and Joy chuckles.
“Not talking but we were together. No worries, Joy was just about to find you, right?” Alden replies and Joy looks at him before nodding. Two people were too much in his quiet solace, So Joy got up and took the drink from Ory.
And both stepped back into the boathouse.
“Sorry, it took so long, I had to extinguish a fire,” Ory told her while navigating her to the bar stools.
Marlene? Joy wrote down after taking a seat.
Ory nodded, “Yes with Daphne, she was truly upset how Marlene reacted to your chocolate cake for her “It was delicious, by the way,” Then out of nowhere Juniper walked into the conversation and Marlene started yelling that unwanted guests should leave, Juniper, like always ignored her and walk straight to Daphne for hug and started telling her how bombshell you look, “I agree you look gorgeous,” but it only made my sister more angry, went from bad to worse, she walked out not 5 minutes ago,”
Joy made an Ow mouth and wrote down, Sorry
“Not your fault, Marlene’s been mad for years now; I hoped she would give it a rest but it seems to get worse, every year,” A sign escaped Ory then he put his head on her shoulder.
What are you doing? Joy wrote down.
Ory read it and wiggled the pen out of her hand.
Recharging he wrote down and Joy let him.
Okay, but you owe me a reading round Joy wrote down after taking the pen back from him, one second later he had it back and wrote it down.
My pleasure, he had neat handwriting.
Which made the smile on Joy's face widen.
❁ Chapter 1 ❁ Part I – Invitation ❁
August 31st
Joy’s eyes fall on the crimson letter she received an hour ago; she had been baking pancakes and hadn’t opened it yet. If Daphne saw her baking right now, she would be happy but also tell Joy that after they had eaten, they would be leaving to do whatever. A small smile decorated Joy's face. After doing another quick whip Joy puts her whisk down and pours a bit of batter into the sizzling pan.
Her eyes fall once again on the crimson letter this time she picks it up and opens it. The indigo hue on the letter turns into smoke. Joy's eyes widen. Should she be afraid? She found herself thinking of the voices she had heard over the radio. Before she let the letter fall, the smoke turned into letters and Joy let a quiet sigh escape.
“Hereby you are invited to the coronation of the new fae king.
Long may he reign.”
Oh, must be Moros… Joy mused and flipped her pancake, a nice sugar brown colour was seen. For the next ten minutes, she focused on the task at hand; she didn’t want to burn any. After she was done, she closed off the gas and took the letter to the veranda and sat down on the swing; her favourite place of the house.
You are expected on the 17th of September around 9 pm at the Rosen castle in the Fea kingdom just beyond the veil. The moon will be at its brightest and singing for the new king. We expect you to come dressed to impress, it is a ball. And as is custom for a good allegiance, a gift for a king is required.
We expect to see you, Sunflower.
Joy put the letter down after reading it twice, she wasn’t a big fan of all the magic. But going to this coronation was important. Even she knew that. She had always been part of the coven but never really felt she was good enough to be part of it. It was just because of her last name she kept telling herself. Neither her parents nor aunt pushed her which Joy was happy about. But thanks to that she only knew the basics and not a lot of spells.
Joy stood up to get some pancakes. But someone called out to her.
“Hey Joy, ready for class,” Joy turned around to see a smiling Orpheus.
She looked at him confused and then remembered they had talked about the fact that she barely knew anything about the world they lived in and Ory was worried for her. So, he demanded to teach her more until he was satisfied. Joy half-assedly agreed not thinking he would actually mean it.
“Did you forget?” he asked amused, and Joy shook her head.
She held up a finger to indicate she needed a minute to get her notepad and pen.
They sat down on the swing and Joy relaxed a bit, ready for her lesson today.
“What are you cooking?” Ory asked her and Joy threw a glance inside.
I was baking actually.
“Fine, what did you bake,” Ory replied amused.
Pancakes
“Oh delicious, I will take some home later,” Ory replied matter-of-factly after reading.
Joy was the one looking amused at him now.
“So, this is the book I brought today,” He held up a basic spell book. “I still cannot believe you are not training your magic.” Ory shook his head and Joy gave him a small smile.
Only 4,5 spells too Joy wrote down.
“And only barely 4 spells,” Ory frowned “Why?” He asked and Joy frowned.
Because I am not good enough… I have heard so many times that I won’t be good… I kinda believe it so I didn’t bother.
Ory gave her a sad smile, “I am sorry,”
Not your fault, thank you for helping me. Joy wrote down and pointed at the book.
“Right, let's begin, you know the basics of magic right?” Ory asked and Joy nodded.
It is connected to our life force, we can get help from Unseelie for a bit of our magic, like the ghost friend next to you.
“Oh, I thought you didn’t know he was with me,” Ory replied and Joy looked at him.
Of course I did, I just didn’t want to make it a whole deal if you weren’t talking about it yourself.
“Touché, what else?” Ory asked and Joy told him the rest of the basics of magic she knew.
For the next hour or three Ory taught her more basics and the spells in the book. At some point, Joy wrote down we are taking a break and got them tea and pancakes.
When she got back, he was holding the invitation to the coronation of Prince Moros. “Did you also get an invitation?”
I am part of the coven. Joy wrote down after giving him the refreshments.
“Yeah you are right,” Joy looked at him amused.
“And you do know at least who Moros is yes?” Ory asked again.
Ory yes, I am part of the coven. Joy wrote down and inaudibly laughed.
“That is good then do you already have a hot date for it?” Ory asked playful grin on his face.
Joy looked at him confusingly and wrote down Date?
“Yes someone to go with?” Ory replied.
No Joy wrote down still confused.
“Good to know, you do now,” Ory replied proudly.
But we don’t need one. Joy replied amused by him.
Yes Ory wrote down after taking the pen from her.
No…Yes…No…Yes... No…Yes
They kept going for a while until Joy wrote down.
Are you sure you want to go with me?
“Yes, I want to,” Ory replied after reading the sentence.
Why?
“Because it’s nice being with you, it’s easy and we have nice conversations,” Orpheus replied.
Because I cannot talk? Joy wrote down and raised an eyebrow.
“No. You know what I mean, you don’t judge me or anyone else. You are easy to get along with because you are open and I can relax,” he gave her a small smile and Joy felt her cheeks heating up.
That is sweet of you to say.
“Only one of us is sweet though,” Ory replied seriously after reading the sentence.
Joy couldn’t help but laugh.
❁ Chapter 1 ❁ Part II – Aunt’s Birthday & House Event ❁
credit to MB
September 1st
Joy walked to the front door of her aunt’s home and pressed the bell. The door swung open minutes later.
“There is my sweet niece,” She gave Joy a strong hug before looking past her, “Where is the troublemaker?” Her aunt has teased Daphne with that nickname since she was 19.
Joy held out the bouquet with a variety of flowers to her aunt who gasped, “How beautiful Joy, you have a keen eye, your teacher did well,” Joy chuckled and pointed at her aunt who was her teacher. She just winked at her.
Joy took her notepad out and pointed at the text she had pre-written.
She will be arriving later; she is going to pick up Marlene first.
Her aunt huffed, “Those two are still friends, Daphne has too much patience”. Joy chuckled.
“Dear, did you come walking then?” Her aunt asked her, and Joy nodded at her.
Her aunt shook her head and ushered her inside. They walked to the garden where the party was slowly getting started. Joy walked straight to the refreshments and was planning to stay there for the duration of the party.
Her mother and father came to her when they arrived, and Joy kissed them both on the cheeks and wrote down she was doing fine with Daphne, and everything was okay, they didn’t have to worry. After a small talk with her parents who always like to take extra time for her even if they were busy, they made their way to the next person to talk to.
“Sis, I am here,” Daphne called out to her an hour later coming straight for a hug. This of course made people turn to look at them. The party had finally really started. Soft music was playing and people were interacting and dancing and Joy had enjoyed her quiet place until her sister came storming to her like a bull.
“Marlene didn’t want to come, I had to demand it from her,” Daphne looked utterly annoyed with it all.
She doesn’t like Dina after all. Joy wrote down and Daphne rolled her eyes.
“Still Dina is the priestess of our coven, she should respect her and at least be present,” Daphne replied, and Joy shrugged.
It wasn’t anything new that her aunt and Marlene didn’t like each other. Her aunt knew how bad the bullying had been and wasn’t afraid to call Marlene out on it. Marlene never liked that.
“Aunty loved your flower and put them on a table in a vase, my crystal she put in a drawer, so rude,” Daphne went on but Joy couldn’t help but cackle up.
“Did you know Orpheus thought you would come along, he was disappointed you weren’t,” Joy looked surprised and shook her head.
“You two have been together a lot, what is that all about? Did you two become lovers?” Daphne asked teasingly.
But Joy’s eyes became big, no way Ory saw her like that she scribbled down a response.
No nothing like that he is just a friend, I think
“You think?” this got Daphne's attention. “What do you mean sweet sis?” before Joy could write down her response they got interrupted.
“If it isn’t the Lavallais sisters,” Both turn around to see Juni. She had her hair up into a high ponytail and Joy could only gasp.
You look sexy Juni
“Juni, what have you been doing? Already planning to leave the town again?” Daphne asked at the same time.
Juni went from looking at one sister and the notepad next. She was used to it; had known them for ages. When she left both sisters had missed her.
“And you look so cute, JoJo, did Daphne make you wear it? No way! Won’t dare to leave so soon again a lot to catch up on,” Juni replied with a simple smile on her face.
Joy let a sigh she didn’t know she was holding go.
This time she didn’t “Mom got it for me I reminded her of her sweet girl”. Joy wrote down.
“Good, we missed you, but you haven’t told us what you are doing all over town.” Daphne replied.
“The normal thing getting housing, talking with people, visiting family, I really have been all over the place, that’s was so sweet of your mom JoJo did you thank her,” Juni looked at Joy.
Joy nodded of course she had, it was a beautiful dress and made her skin glow.
“If you need help you can ask us,” Daphne replied to her.
“I will, I will,” Juniper replied.
The girls went into a longer conversation, Juniper once again talking about her trip and Daphne about how her shop was doing. And Joy writing about her receipts and how she is doing also.
“Hey Joy, or should I say JoJo,” Joy turned around to see Orpheus looking at her with a mischievous grin in his smile.
“Alright time for me to search for my roommate,” with that said Juniper was gone but Joy got a glimpse of the laughter she held in.
No, Ory, Joy.. only Juniper is allowed to call me JoJo.
“I don’t think that is fair,” Ory replied and Joy was about to write something down as an apology but a fake cough got both their attention.
“I will go search for Marlene,” Daphne told them and again before they could react she was gone.
“I am happy I don’t live with Marlene, but I could hear them arguing, Daphne has a lot of patience and love for Marlene that is for sure,” Ory spoke out.
Joy shrugged, she had heard it more times than none but somehow they both had strong respect and loyalty towards each other and Joy always respected that.
“But I really cannot call you Jojo?” Ory asked and Joy shook her head.
You can give me a nickname you thought of.
“Alright, deal, I will think of one,” Ory replied, and Joy smiled up at him.
“Did you learn some extra spells yesterday,” Ory asked her and Joy nodded.
Especially the sun magic, since I am a sun witch and all Joy wrote down and Ory smiled.
“So sassy,” Ory replied and Joy chuckled “But I am proud of you,” Ory continued, Joy smiled.
“I can search some more books about it if you like,” Joy nodded at him sweetly.
A girl walked towards Ory and tapped his arms.
“Can I have this dance from you?” Ory looked annoyed but it soon turned into uncomfortable so Joy wrote it down.
He would love to.
“Oh…you are the mute girl,” the girl said, Joy couldn’t place her expression so she just nodded.
“She has a name,” Ory replied and Joy saw a tick in his eyes.
“Oh yes sure, Joy right… but come on Ory the song is almost done,” the girl just warped her arm in his and pulled him where the others were dancing.
Ory looked uncomfortable though, but the girl didn’t care it seemed she would have her dance. Ory threw Joy a glance and Joy just threw him an understanding smile.
Joy saw Bart coming towards her with a mission it seemed, “Hey little sunflower,” Joy hugged him.
You look sharp uncle.
Bart chuckled, “and you look cute,” he replied.
So why do you look like you are on a mission?
“I have a great idea bubbling up and I want to test it but Dina told me to greet you first,” Joy wasn’t surprised her aunt still tried to make him more human when he just loves testing theories out.
“Do you mind me leaving now, sunflower?” Bart asked and Joy shook her head.
No, working out ideas is important
“This is why I like you kiddo, you understand me,” he bowed down to kiss her on the cheek and Joy scribbled down fast.
I will swing around tomorrow with food.
“Alright sunflower till tomorrow, then,” Bart replied and soon turned around to leave he was strategically looking around to doge her uncle and Joy chuckled.
“Why are you smiling like that?” Joy turned around to see Alden he looked more relaxed today.
She grabbed her notepad, My aunt having my uncle do her bindings is always funny to me, he has a hard time saying no to her.
“I thought that the priest and Mr Guidry separated a while ago?” Alden asks confused.
True, that’s the funny part, he can’t say no.
Alden nodded that he understood it now.
“How do you like the party?” Joy did a so-so hand gesture and Alden smiled.
“Me too,” he replied.
Joy looked away for a second and saw Roy once again at the center of attention, he had people surround him while talking about his art.
It’s like he was feeding his energy with it. His glance fell on Joy and he gave her a wink which made Joy's heart skip a beat.
“He really is good at grabbing people’s attention,” Alden said and Joy looked up at him confused.
“It’s a gift we too don’t progress we are more the quiet to ourselves people,” Alden clarified and Joy nodded in agreement.
Sometimes she wished she could talk and draw people in but she would probably never be able to.
“But we have our own superpowers,” Alden continued and Joy looked at him before writing down.
Like what?
“We see the people within, don’t you think so?” Alden replies and Joy though about it for a moment before nodding when she understands what he means.
“Joy, here you are. Did you even move from this place? Oh, hey Alden, I need to whisk away Joy for a second. Marlene gladly will entertain you for a moment,” Daphne rapped words out at such a speed Joy had to blink.
“I rather not, I will look for Orpheus,” having said that Marlene turned around and walked away.
Joy shook her head she was truly rude.
I will come back later
“No need, I think I won’t stay too long anymore,” Alden replied with a smile playing on his lips and Joy nodded at him.
“All alright, come on Joy,” Daphne said again before wrapping her hand in hers and pulling her with her.
They walked to their aunt, Juniper was in a conversation with her when they merged with the two.
“Hello, Aunty, I brought along Joy,” Daphne said when they were close enough.
“That’s good can you three dears go to the old house for me, on the second floor there is an old office, I have some old documents in a box if I am not mistaken they are in a red map, I need them for tomorrow.” Her aunt asked them.
“You mean the old house where a family died?” Juniper asked to be sure maybe.
Her aunt nodded, “It isn’t that bad. just get the documents and come back right away,” Her aunt replied, and the girls looked at each other before nodding.
They walked to the cars and Juniper held up her car keys. “I will drive,” before Joy could react Daphne already called, “Shotgun!”
Joy rolled her eyes and slipped on the back seats. After Juni and Daphne quarreled about the music, which Daphne won somehow. Juni started the drive to the old house.
Joy thought of the house, where Alden’s parents passed away. Joy knew he hated not only the idea but everything in the house and would never step foot in it again, the stories that the humid house still had the screams and blood of his parents were sickening. It is really sad what happened to him, Joy was happy that Milo’s family had adopted the boy and given him a family, like her family did for her.
“We are here,” Joy looked outside and felt the ominous house looking more scary than usual.
“It looks creepy let’s get the map and leave immediately after,” Juniper said, and the sisters nodded agreeing wholeheartedly.
While walking into the house Joy could not relax. With every sound, she grabbed her sister's hand or Juni’s harder. The cracking of floors did not help her nerves. Both Daphne and Juni kept quiet maybe they were as scared as her because the pressured feeling in the house felt heavy.
They soon arrived on the second floor and rushed to the office.
“We should separate and search for it before leaving,” Daphne came up with the plan and they all searched a corner.
Paper after paper Joy searched the papers. Some were sun-bleached and difficult to read; others were grumbled and didn’t have anything useful on them.
“Found it, I think,” Juni and Joy looked at Daphne and walked towards her.
They looked at the box with different maps. So, Daphne was properly right. They grabbed some maps to scroll over but a sound made them look up. Something was appearing from a nook, Daphne screams while pointing. A shadow creature was slowly but steadily getting closer.
Joy pushed all the maps back into the box, while Daphne grabbed her hand and Juniper spoke out a light of protection spell, it all moved so fast but when Juniper said “Let’s go_” they rushed downstairs…while running sounds behind them was getting closer. They jumped into the car and drove off.
“Oh my god, what was that?” Daphne spoke up but neither of the two could give her an answer.
When they returned the party was as good as over, only a couple of people talking with each other.
“Aunt, I need to tell you something,” the girls had rushed to their priestess, she smiled at her companions before turning to look at us.
“What is it? didn’t find the map?” She asked worried all three girls shook their heads and Joy gave the box of all the maps and papers to her aunt.
“No, we got them is just,” Daphne started again but was once again cut off.
“That is good, we can talk tomorrow, Daphne, time for you girls to go home, I still have these papers to sort out,” Their aunt told her and held up the box.
“But Aunty is really important,” Daphne said and her aunt looked worried and told back to her companions before clearly deciding.
Her aunt put the box on the ground and gave all three of them head kisses.
“We will talk tomorrow, Daphne,” with that said once again her aunt grabbed the box and walked to a group of people.
Daphne sighed… “I suppose I will talk to her tomorrow,” All three girls looked at her and nodded. Before leaving the party, after saying goodbye to Juniper and making sure she would get home fine they made their way home both eerily quiet.
“I will talk to her Joy,” Daphne said as soon as they walked into their home and Jo nodded before making her way to bed, she felt like a doll on strings being led on because her body moved on its own, she may still be in shock.
❁ Chapter 1 ❁ Part III – Cupcakes & Conversations ❁
September 7th
Joy was working at the bakery, today was the day her boss let her work alone. So, she was baking and running orders. The first task she loved the second not that much. But she had a system going to help her.
The rush had died down so with a cup of tea she walked to her sister and Milo in a heated debate.
“I told you not to converse with him,” Milo was telling her.
The him was properly Moros who Joy had seen around Daphne more times than not. After the talk she had with their aunt, Daphne had been taking her role as a coven priest in training pretty seriously. She hadn’t told Joy exactly what they had talked about, but she had told Joy not to worry too much. Yet she seemed more worried than not and Joy was still a bit worried.
“Is none of your business Milo, I told you that,” Daphne replied annoyed.
Joy sat down and looked at both of them like a tennis game.
“Your right but I am worried about you,” Milo replied but this just made Daphne more annoyed.
“You weren’t worried when you broke up with me,” she snapped and Joy took a sip of her tea.
Milo scratched behind his ears, “I am sorry, but I told you why,” Daphne huffed and her eyes fell on Joy who mentioned her head to Milo and Daphne sighed after a minute.
“I am just talking to him because I am to next priestess in line for the coven, it is my duty and I don’t see anyone else stepping up,” Daphne said after a tense minute.
“I don’t know why you are so upset you are neutral,” Daphne pointed out and Milo nodded, “I am, I am but still, I am worried about you,” Joy's eyes went big and hopeful.
“No, Joy, no, get us another cupcake,” Daphne said before she could even do anything. “I would like one too,” Joy looked up to see Ory and grinned.
She pointed at the welcome sigh and Ory smiled.
“So you are in the front today?” Joy nodded and pointed at the door leading to the back. “Oh, and the kitchen too,” Joy nodded. “Impressive,” Ory replied. This made Joy’s cheeks warm up.
“Of course she is, she is the best they have,” Daphne spoke up and Joy rushed to the kitchen for their cupcakes.
Joy put down the étagère before scrabbling on her notepad.
Please enjoy, they are raspberry cupcakes.
Both Milo and Daphne thanked her with a smile.
Joy scrolled through her notepad for a text to show Ory.
“Where is my cupcake,” Ory asked just when Joy found the text she was searching for.
One more minute, they will be done soon.
“Alright, I will give you one more moment can you sit down with me?” Joy nodded and sat down across from him.
You look tired, is something the matter? Joy scribbled down quickly when she looked up at him, was the unseelie taking too much energy from him? She wondered.
“I could be better, but I swear Marlene has been giving me headaches the last couple of days,” Ory answered with a smile on his lips, but his eyes didn’t follow it.
What did she do?
“Did you know she has been helping Roy with a song for his mural?” Ory asks and Joy shakes her head she is a bit jealous though she wishes she was the one helping.
“Yes she does but they have been having problems with different creative points, which I don’t mind but does she have to complain to me about it daily,”
She is your sister, you should listen to her, I am getting you a cupcake, one second.
“Even if she is my sister, why can’t she just listen to others sometimes,” Joy heard him grumble behind her and couldn’t help chuckling to herself while getting him his cupcake.
She sat before him while giving him 5 cupcakes on a plate.
“Oh… this is good, I feel more relaxed now,” Ory replied, before taking a new cupcake.
You really look tired. Was that all or do you want to tell me more? Joy wrote down on her notepad after he ate all five of his cupcakes, he offered Joy some, but Joy ate more than enough sweets for the day, proof testing and all, so she declined.
“Also, my cousin has been back, but he won’t tell me why, I did think because Moros would be king but that’s not possible, he was back before the invites were sent, I know he is friends with Moros but still a bit worried,” Ory scratch his head and signed.
Joy showed a heart with her fingers before writing down, The one with a Greek god name?
Ory read and chuckled, “No that one is called Cupid, Amos is his name a prophet in the bible,” Ory replied and Joy made a soundless Oh.
Why are you worried? Isn’t he like real adventurer and does whatever comes to him? Joy wrote down.
“He is family I worry about him, maybe not only for family because I worry for you too, I heard what happened in the house are you okay?” Ory asked and Joy nodded.
You asked me that a couple of times already. Joy wrote down and he smiled.
“I will keep asking. Last time you replied that you had nightmares, how are those?” Ory asked seemingly worried.
They are less now Joy wrote.
“Truly?” Ory asked and Joy wrote down yes and nodded.
“To be honest I am also worried about the prophecy,” Ory replied, and Joy frowned.
That wasn’t accurate, right? Joy wrote down
Before Ory could answer “We are going, enjoy your date, Joy,” Daphne winked when left and Joy shook her head, but Ory just laughed.
NOT FUNNY
“it is,” Orpheus replied after reading it, Joy glared at him playfully. His grin got wider.
“I actually must go to; I will teach you more spells. Tomorrow a good time?” Ory asked her and she nodded
“So I will see you tomorrow,” Ory asked, and Joy nodded once more.
Joy looked at the clock only one hour left she was ready to go home, what would she cook tonight, maybe meat with potato salad?
“Hey, can I still order?” Joy looked up to see Alden walk in and nodded at him before gesturing for him to sit wherever. He would probably be her last client today.
Joy took his order and walked to the kitchen to make it for him. Soft music playing on the radio and Joy softly sang along as she does always.
“Are you okay?” Joy looked at him confused before putting the plate in front of him.
“I heard what happened at the main house,” he replied softly and Joy nodded that everything was okay.
“I am sorry that happened to you but like I have been thinking, it may be for the best to stay away from fae,” Alden told her and Joy frowned.
What do you mean?
“Did you get an invite for the king's coronation?” Alden asked and Joy nodded.
“I am not sure I will go,” Alden replied, and Joy frowned.
Why not? It is important for the coven.
Instead of answering, Alden asked a question of his own “Do you trust them?” Alden asked and Joy thought of it they never bothered her; she didn’t think they were all bad or good maybe the same as people some were awful while others weren’t.
Not sure, I think it depends on which fae.
Alden nodded “Just be careful, okay?”
Joy nodded and Alden got up and left.
Alden hadn’t even touched his plate. Joy took his plate back to the kitchen and threw it away. Joy wondered how the coronation would go and while some were scared of the prophecy. It was still best to be present, it was just the right thing to do.
Last edited by NinaJones (21/01/2024 at 20:03)
Offline
Chapter 2
“The king is dead, long live the king…”
Sunday, September the 15th.
The coven holds a meeting in the evening. To inform and come to a majority based decision. A decision regarding continuing working with the unseelie, who in good faith have taken care of the shadow creature in the old house.
If you mention the protection spell your companion made at the old house which held it back for a moment, Dina will clarify what happened. Which is that the shadow creature consumed the spell, which means it consumed a portion of your companion’s life force, which means life span or health however you’d like to define it.
Why should you not take the deal?
Orpheus is uncertain if they should and decides to not partake in the voting, nor does he give an explanation as to why.
Alden votes against at first. Aspects of the deal have aged and there’s the question if you understand it. The fae are tricky to deal with and reworking a deal which already benefits the coven without large drawbacks doesn’t sound bad.
Juniper agrees on this point. While she’s keen on the deal and sees the benefits she doesn’t think they should take it without reconsidering. Milo concurs but still thinks they should take the deal. After discussing it further the consensus is that the deal has held up for centuries and they should have faith in the witches who made it.
The decision will be that the coven accepts which means attending the coronation on the 17th on the singing moon. The singing moon stands for balance. The coronation is a masked ball. In Unseelie fashion it’s peculiar, ominous and magical. Held in the dark woodland landscape illuminated by magical candle lights filled with creatures. You’ll get there through a mushroom circle created by the fae.
You’ll be gifting Moros with a Dreamoire which you found in the old house since Marlene pointed out he’s interested in dreams, due to the fae’s inability to dream. You’ll be the one to present the gift when he sits on the throne watching as everyone else participates in the celebrations.
(Feel free to rewrite this scene, this is just to provide a sense of what unfolds!)
“Funny isn’t it?” He leans forward peering down at you and accepts the book with open arms, - “life unfolds the way it should. Some points in time set in stone,” he caresses the spine of the book and looks you dead in the eye. - “Do you know what this is?”
Which you don’t upon a first look and he unfolds a map inside of it, - “its name is the map of nodes.” Flecks of sparkling light, magic dances around on the pages and you’ve heard of it before. Instinctually you know he’s not supposed to have it. The how or why is on the top of your tongue but your gut wrenches and you reach for it. Moros laughs trying to pull it out of your grasp yet somehow your fingers wrap around the edge and the sound of rippling paper has his eyes widening. A blood curdling screech stops the festivities. Time to run…
You make it back, all of you except for Daphne who was captured by the unseelie. (You could have seen it, you could have tried to rescue her but Daphne was captured by the unseelie). Or not. Bart claims it was the Seelie. But why would the Seelie be at the Unseelie coronation?
Which is when Marlene holds up a pair of sparkling shoes splashed with red. - “It was the Seelie—“ she agrees, - “the queen was there. I recognised her from the pictures. Queen Peregrina. She wants her shoes back—“ you recognise them as the ones Daphne wore, now dangling from Marlene’s hands.
So where did the shoes come from in the first place? The Seelie must have been invited to the coronation. According to some of the members who remember the story of the map it’s impossible for anyone to take it out of the house. Besides it’s just a story stemming from a time when there was turbulence within the coven and the fae. Before the first deal was made.
You could have been with Daphne at the fall market where she bought the shoes. A pair of crystal shoes looking out of this world. The fall market is from the 11th of September to the 15th.
Requirements
- info, name, age etc
- interests up to 5
- outfit is optional perhaps for the coronation
- story about the coronation and other scenes which strikes your creativity!
- feel free to ask /talk to me about what you want for the story as well
Offline
this is the prophecy and this is a “spoiler”
The prophecy won’t be mentioned this round but people are asking so I’ll spoil just because I don’t think it’ll hurt. The other snippet wasn’t the real one because it has been passed down and talked about so many times that it becomes diluted.
Spoiler! The prophecy would be more exciting if I was better at constructing this but I’ve given it my best shot.
Upon shattered crowns and oaths
What is unreal now spun corporeal
Where flora and fauna intertwines
Where merging now falter
The blossom blossoms
A volatile node in time
All converge with whispers
Of the kin of Cassandra
Where the nodes again align
around town with spoilers that your character might not know yet!
There’s no requirement to read all of this nor use it and it can span in other rounds as well. But I probably won’t continue including this in every round. Or at least not with every single character.
Yes you can change it a little with who discovers what.
Dina
Dina is caught up with the semantics of being a priestess such as keeping the peace between fae and humans alike. Since the humans are oblivious it’s more a task of making sure the shadow creatures haven’t made a scene. They do not tend to go for humans or anything else unless starving but they can be seen by humans, a shadow in the corner of their eye or similar most of the time. She’ll attend church on Sundays since it’s a good place to hear gossip and who would think of a witch in church? At times like these she usually wishes she wasn't a priestess, daunting tasks but she does them since she loves the coven.
Juniper, Kal and Amos
Since a young age the two have been close, for some odd reason they click and they have found a deep rooted trust in each other. Which might be since Juniper used to be close with his younger sister who had a tragic accident and doesn’t live in the town anymore.
Both of them have picked up on Amos being sketchy. More so than usual. They figure he got into some trouble while in Vegas since he isn’t saying much about it, not for being Amos that is.
Kal has his protector duties which are prominent due to the unease resting over the coven. Juniper thinks they are making a mountain out of a molehill and shouldn’t worry until proper danger presents itself. Sure shadow creatures are a danger but they are not much of a problem thanks to the fae.
(The worry for Amos might not be the same for everyone but I think a few around town have clocked it).
Additionally for Juniper she keeps hearing the Moore family (Cyrus’ family) speaking of the deal like some holy thing. They are traditional people who just want everything the way it always has been. Due to them being her employer she tries not to dig too deep into it but she feels uneasy about them.
Kal won’t be around his usual places much which includes his normal day job. If he’s worried he won’t show or say much about it. Nor will he partake in festivities as much which he’ll attribute to needing to stay alert. He might be a little more rough around the edges than usual.
Heath and Alden
It’s clear that this event has flared some feelings in Alden. He can’t remember his family and he doesn’t look at the few photos he has of them but there’s an ache. Alden believes fae are tricky and if you can you should steer clear of them. Does he believe they had something to do with his parents death? Absolutely. The reason he became a veterinarian was to learn anatomy and maybe find physiological differences between fae and witches.
Heath hasn’t had the time nor interest in what’s happening but he listens when Alden speaks. They speak of the cult which tried to settle here years ago. Your forefathers cleared them out of the town and like many things it’s found as clippings in newspapers, of dead things and strange occurrences in town. Apparently it was a cult who came in contact with the fae and was trying to bring them into this realm.
(Is this just a plot rabbit hole for characters to get caught up into. Absolutely babes.)
Archer and Bart
He dove into the documents regarding shadow creatures, figuring he should stay one step ahead in case the deal fell through. Archer realized the frightening fact that they know nothing of the creatures. Since they have been protected and strayed from confrontation there’s virtually nothing documented of them. He’s concerned about how he can handle situations if they were to arise. With Bart they contemplate their options. Raising the question of the old house could contain additional information. Doubt weighs heavier and they decide against such actions. Instead they are putting out feelers outside of the coven to collect information from people around the world, especially if they know someone outside of the coven.
Roy and Marlene
It’s well known that Marlene has a rat infested apartment and is couch surfing her way through life. On the positive she and Roy found a common ground after some explosive arguments which resulted in the director forcing them to make up. Seems an authority figure was all they needed. The two started discussing fae and the play in general which led to them looking up correlations between it being put on and known contact with the fae. It shows that humans use the play whenever the fae has been known to involve themselves with humans or special occasions.
Milo and Cyrus
Sometimes Cyrus felt rather useless. This was one of those occasions. He realized his involvement wouldn’t have a positive impact. An afternoon with Milo provides an eye opener that there truly might be something more sinister with his family’s standpoint with the fae. Which doesn’t surprise Milo there has been transgressions inside of the coven before. After all behind the witch was a person with ambitions that didn’t align with the mindset of the coven.
Milo, while he has a good relationship with fae critters, such as brownies helping him with his flowers, isn’t keen on the fae. Perhaps they are trapped needing them but he would rather not have the coven be dependent on their protection.
Orpheus
Lately there’s been a ghostly apparition skulking around him taking the form of a young boy. It seldom speaks and tends to simply stick by him, and no one else seems to notice him which isn’t anything new. The difference is that Orpheus doesn’t speak of the ghost. He associates it with coming around at the same time as the old house incident, but until he knows more he’d rather not speak of it.
Daphne
Has an argument with Dina before the coronation. It’s been brewing due to a few different reasons, partly due to Dina finding her involvement with Moros unnecessary. They are not on the same page with where they’d like to steer the coven and Dina reminds her she’s not the priestess, nor might she never be.
Jora - The Nymphaea
Amos
In true Amos fashion he already has his eyes set on a new fiery dream and it’s a sure deal this time. Or so he says. During the fall market he won’t be around, which he attributes to his new interest and potential investment in vacation homes, shares of vacation homes that is. Seems like a good deal?
On the twelfth when you come around for coffee which he suspected you would, he'll take off the apron and decide you should show him around town a little.
Amos is impulsive and never knows how long he’ll be around so he wants to make sure he has a good time while he’s here. His last venture was Las Vegas where he thought he’d make it big. Before that he also had a few magical ventures which went south with a witch who didn’t belong to a coven. The coven helped him out of that mess where he had tricked the witch out of investments after they were partners in dealing with black market items.
He’s interested in getting to know Jora and seeing what kind of life she has made for herself here. That being said not everyone are happy he’s back since he usually creates more trouble than he’s worth.
Amos' own family cut ties with the coven when he was 19 but he decided to stay which means he doesn’t see them anymore. But he used to have an older and a younger sister back then. His family were just like him, a free spirit which was the reason they decided to leave. It’s not something he’s sad about, he believes they made the choice which was right for them.
Bartholomew
“Worried for her?” A gin and tonic landed in his hand as Dina spoke and walked around the dark oak living room table. Overhead a ceiling fan rotated the air in the room making it breathable.
“Well you know, she’s at that age…” he gestured with a hand and lost his way with his words.
“What age? 25? A young woman,” Dina looked out the large window at the midday sun, beads of sweat pooling down her neck. - “Or is it Archer?”
“I’m fully aware she can take care of herself,” Bart mused, taking a sip of his drink and closing the large binder on the table, - “but keeping an eye on them won’t hurt.”
“He’s a sweet boy. Much like you when you were young.”
“Exactly! I wouldn’t put it past my young self to do something incredibly stupid,” at which Dina rolled her eyes. He had in fact been a “boys will be boys” stereotype and in some ways he still was.
“Did it say anything?” The woman walked over taking a seat in the gray and wooden chair next to him.
“Nothing of note,” he shrugged and leaned back watching the fan, - “I could talk to him.”
“Don’t be daft, leave the youth alone Bart.” He would leave them be, for now. Mostly he figured he didn’t have the jurisdiction to start telling them what to do or not. For now he’d put the decoding of fae language to rest, realizing no one had managed for a good reason.
“How do we feel about Moros?” He reached for a cigarette and gazed at the woman beside him who shrugged her shoulders.
“Deception is in their nature. With that said he has not presented ill intent, but I assume he knows more than he’s letting on.”
Archer
There’s a known soft spot for Jora, one which he’s aware of. He finds her company soft and comforting something which he hasn’t had much of in his life before. Alike most he was born with the potential of being a protector and it came with expectations and responsibilities. Archer is good at what he does and the side of being a protector is one he doesn’t show.
Archer will come around to her apartment in the morning and make sure everything is okay with her. He’ll tell her she should be cautious for a few days to come since they aren’t sure to what extent this will affect them yet. He looks a bit more rugged than usual but if asked assures it’s nothing and he just didn’t get a good night's sleep.
While he’s on generally good terms with Amos and the two have enjoyed going out together he’s a little wary which he won’t disclose out right but it could sneak into a convo. The timing of Amos coming back and what is happening seems off to Archer who is aware of the man’s past.
Maeve - The Lotus
Bart
He never left town, not for long at least, which was strange when he thought about it, because he wasn’t a fan of staying static. Somehow he just couldn’t manage the thought to leave this place. So whenever people went and came it was a nice change of pace, making life here more bearable. Perhaps it was just getting older which brought these thoughts. Nonetheless he was pleased to hear the news of her arrival which Dina had been as well.
Bart is currently doing everything and nothing at the same time. There’s something in the air which has him more restless than usual and his attempts at magical innovation just fall flat. He’ll come around the bar one evening after hearing she has been hired there just to get his mind off everything. They are trying to figure things out for the coven but he feels as if they are not getting anywhere. Too many pieces are missing. With that being said they haven’t found much. But he is trying to remember when Alden’s parents died and he thinks it wasn’t an accident which doesn’t seem relevant. Not with so much else going on around them.
Bart isn’t super pleased with taking the deal once more but he imagines it’s the best of the worst. Despite it all he’s good company and looking to just enjoy his time outside of reading old documents. He’s interested in how her life outside the town has been and whatever else she would tell him.
Heath
Summers are the worst; it had been all work and no play, which he claimed to hate but clearly loves. He didn’t think she would bite when he offered a job but it truly was a blessing in disguise. Heath is looking forward to them working together and intrigued about Maeve since he’s heard a lot and nothing at all about her. After one of their late shifts he’ll ask if she wants to come with to do something fun. The fun being an old underground bar or probably a speakeasy once upon a time. Now jazz bands play here and the drinks are flowing, it’s almost a little dingy but it’s his favorite place.
Heath due to his work is a little behind on whatever is happening in the world of the coven. But he can recall old stories from when he was younger. His parents used to be close to the Romero’s and there was always something off with how they passed.
Heath loves the coven but he’s aware that like everything else they also have a dark history and have not always done right by everyone.
Heath is in a generally good mood and isn’t weighed by what’s happening. He more shrugs his shoulders and goes with the flow, whatever is the best for the coven.
Kal
Kal loves fun. With that being said he enjoyed their outing and how he could just drag her along. Wasn’t bad that she was pretty either and he seldom found himself interested in people inside of the coven. Firstly it was messy, second strange when everyone had grown up together and third being their protector with responsibility and… just everything caused him to not date within the coven. At least with someone from out of town he found a spark of interest, some excitement so to speak.
Kal will check in on her making sure she’s settling in and feeling okay after what happened. Which he’ll probably ask more out of obligation, yet he’s interested in seeing where she lives and finding out a bit more about her.
Kal might not seem like it but he’s protective of the coven and takes his role with pride. His family is made up of exclusively protectors which makes him close to Dina since he was young, he’s just always known this is what he was supposed to do.
He’ll mention that it’s a big coincidence of her to make it back in time for such an event as this, they do not come around often. The coronation of a new fae king. If mentioned he’ll say he’s keeping an eye on Moros but it’s too early to make any assumptions.
Marlene
Having her cousin back in town felt good. She liked Maeve. Sometimes Marlene got tired of the anger and a large potion of it came from people constantly annoying her, which she didn’t think Maeve would. At the moment she will be couch surfing since her apartment has been infested by rats.
Additionally Marlene is slightly worried about her brother. Orpheus has been off lately, well more than usual. It’s as if he really isn’t talking to you when he talks and she has a feeling that something is not right.
Celeste - The Moonflower
Cyrus
He could tell she wasn’t his biggest fan but he believed he was an acquired taste, some things had to grow on a person. Unlike the others Cyrus hasn’t had the time to hear what is going around at the coven from the others. He has heard his family’s story which is that it’s ridiculous that they are even considering not taking the deal. Since when was it even a question if they should or shouldn’t? Cyrus is sort of tired of hearing the old people talking over each other, he’ll call one evening asking if she’d like to come out for a drink.
Cyrus doesn’t mind if she isn’t fond of him, he still enjoys her company and now that they are adults he’d like to know more about her. Cyrus is a rather silly person overall and he just wants to get out more.
Cyrus is close to Amos among other people and would tell her that he really outdid himself this time with how badly he crashed and burned in Vegas. But there is also something to be said about people who put themselves out there.
Milo
It’s strange how time works and how sometimes it feels as if so much history shouldn’t have happened. Because sometimes he wonders how it could just have ended like that? How did they get to that point where it was just over? He still enjoyed seeing her around and Celeste would always be special to him.
Milo will come around to her home on the weekend in the morning to see how she’s doing after what happened. He’ll look a little worn, which he says is just because he’s trying to help Dina. Dina who just wants to make sure she has all her options before making a decision. Milo will support Dina in whatever she chooses but he wonders if there’s another way they could go about it.
He’ll ask how Celeste is with everything. He’s probably a little sentimental. Milo has been sifting through the binder that they found and he isn’t sure if he believes the prophecy is real. There should be more substance if it was.
Archer
As always he enjoyed their banter and making her blush, it came natural to him. Archer would describe himself as a bit of a flirt, completely harmless. He wouldn’t say no if someone wanted more but he was respectful of boundaries. He’ll come around to her apartment asking about what happened with the shadow creature and how she’s doing.
Archer is a protector so he’d like to know what happened and will simply tell her to be careful for a little while. It should all blow over now that Dina is talking to the fae and establishing a new relationship there. Archer is listening to the chatter around town and she could always come to the underground bar with him if she’d like. Mostly he’s wary of Amos returning and due to him pulling stupid stuff in the past. He doesn’t think it’s a big flag but he needs to keep an eye on most things at the moment.
Daphne
Will be at the market where she finds her shoes of course and would like it if Celeste had time over to walk around a little. She’s somewhat worried about Amos and thinks he put himself in a bad position this time around. At the same time she can’t spend too much time thinking about it either.
She’ll mention she’s excited for the coronation and is actually enjoying talking to Moros. Which has also led her to trying to find out a little bit more about their history with the fae. Apparently they used to be on good terms with the Seelie as well but haven't had any contact at all with them for years.
Daphne will be interested in knowing what Celeste is thinking and just generally what’s happening.
Joy - The Sunflower
Daphne
Everything was happening at once and it left little patience to deal with Marlene who seemed more on edge than usual, even Marlene’s rants had been worse. Daphne felt she had little time for it and she just couldn’t be bothered with Milo either. She understood that this could be everything or nothing with the fae, like Dina said. But they had to search all the avenues.
Honestly she enjoyed speaking to Moros; it opened up a new world she wasn’t too familiar with. Daphne imagined it would all work out smoothly, she couldn’t see why it wouldn’t.
Sometimes she did worry about Joy and life in general. But she guessed they were lucky with all the other people taking care of them.
She’ll ask Joy to go to the market with her where she finds the shoes for the Coronation.
Even if Daphne is researching and feeling as if she should learn more she’s in a good mood.
Juniper
Was it just her or was Marlene more unhinged than usual? Well it didn’t take up much mental capacity for Juniper. After talking to Heath she felt it was trivial with all the worrying about fae and witches but she kept that mostly to herself.
Juniper is her normal happy self and trying to enjoy life to the fullest. She thinks the prophecy is just something someone came but with for attention and it got stuck in a bad loop. But until it settles she thinks they should be careful with shadow creatures which they know too little about.
Juniper is happy to see that Joy is becoming good friends with people and hope to see her embracing her magic more. Magic is a beautiful gift.
She keeps hearing Cyrus and the Moore family talking about the deal and it shouldn’t be questioned. They claim the deal is the best thing which could happen and it’s foolish not to continue with it.
Orpheus
While he has to deal with the fallout of Marlene it falls on his own deaf ears since he just can’t listen to her anymore. Marlene stood on repeat and he was growing tired of it but also sad. It was hard watching your own sister going through a rough patch and he couldn’t see a way to reach her. At the same time he needed to look after himself as well and he felt he was becoming distant towards Marlene.
Orpheus his thankful for his friendship with Joy and he doesn’t have the energy to deal with much else. On the Marlene front it became worse since her apartment has become rat infested and she’s now sleeping on his couch. There’s the new ghost a young boy who keeps following him everywhere, thought he doesn’t speak of it because he’s not sure what to make of it.
He’s already asked her to the coronation so Orpheus will be around, she could come down to the shop as well if she’d like. He’s often at the shop even after closing especially now so he doesn’t need to go home right away to Marlene.
Alden
There’s an unease in the air and he doesn’t think fae mixes well with anyone, not even their own sort. Alden thinks about his parents and he hears what people talk about. How it might not have been an accident and he’s not sure what to make of it.
Alden is thankful for the coven and people around him since even if he enjoys his space he’d probably go mad with his own thoughts all the time.
He knows Milo tries to shelter him from what is being said and Alden isn’t keen on hearing it. Alden isn’t keen on discussing the past at all since nothing can be changed or done about it.
Alden has been busy helping the farms with their animals, the summer has been rough for them. So he’d be happy to get a drink in the evening or something just to get out without having too much pressure on him.
Bobby - The Sweetpea
Alden
Silently, half-heartedly but never fully he’d admit that the reasons for jinxing Bobby was partly due to jealousy, their porch and home looked awfully cozy from the outside. Truth be told his chest coiled when he looked at Dina or Moros, he’d pick up a cigarette between his thumb and index finger just to force something down his lungs. But he didn’t know, he didn’t know. He didn’t know— which was for the better. Because if he knew he couldn’t live and he couldn’t let others live either.
He’ll tell you he doesn’t think the deal is a wise choice. He might even spill some of his doubt about the coven, which is a hornets nest of mixed emotions. Alden would feel safe confiding in Bobby he sees her as harmless, besides if she gets on his bad side again he’ll just jinx her. Additionally Alden has been wanting to test his abilities, rather than relying on harmless jinxes. Since he’s half fae he might actually be able to cast protection from shadow creatures. The catch being that Alden has never tried his magic, so far he wears rings to inhibit without them he has fairy sight as well. Technically he could catch a smaller fae critter and try to communicate, willingly or— well they might get something out of it. He hopes he could understand something without the rings that is. Alden’s magic could be categorized as a baneful nature witch.
Otherwise he’s just down to hang, there’s a lot of business lately due to the heat but it will zimmer down now.
Juniper
She really did love the coven. Much like Narcissus loved watching his own reflection it killed him. Much like the violinist on Titanic, she would continue this course no matter what happened. She lived by the simple rule to constantly be enchanting and ready to be enchanted at any time, this was the secret to attracting good energy with good times.
Juniper will seem lackluster which she herself denies, but Heath might comment that she’s not up as early to get her morning coffee. While she’s a night owl, she’s also an early bird just not a few days to come. She also borrowed a book from the old house which she forgot about and just found a day after the meeting. She’s not certain but she believes it to be Alden’s mother’s diary which would mean she belonged to the Seelie court. It’s decrepit and hard to read since a few lines are smudged as well.
Lastly she thinks they should do a proper cleanse. She visited Orpheus the other day and he was changing his evil eye atop the door. It’s like there’s a storm overhead but no rain yet.
Heath
While he isn’t too caught up on whatever is happening within the coven, partly due to the busy season, partly because he will simply swim along with what everyone else is doing. Instead he’s deeply invested in the cult which used to occupy the town some hundred years ago or so. He thinks they used to worship the fae and from his understanding they were trying to open up a permanent portal for them. There was even a human sacrifice made, some kid which went missing and later found sacrificed. Now potentially he thinks they should get dirt from her grave, a point Alden also thinks makes sense. Best dirt for protection and heavily connected with the fae, might be useful to them. He suggests that they should all go during the night and Juniper as well could be there. If they go and start digging they’ll need to dig until they see the casket from what Heath has gathered. It’s just once they get there the casket is ajar and empty.
Daphne
She considered herself a practical witch. Instead of lunar or sun cycles she tied magic to everyday happenings, like banishing times with the garbage truck pickup. Being practical meant being prepared and intune with your surroundings. As of late after talks with Moros she felt blindsided by her aunt because there was too much which wasn’t making any sense. And for the first time she believes it wasn’t an accident, the Romero’s that is. Which Marlene had been yapping about for a long time. Not that Daphne could prove anything which meant she couldn’t say much about it. Perhaps the coven hadn’t directly had a hand in it but like Moros said an indirect action is still an action.
Daphne is happy to see Amos back, it’s for the better he needs stability and she would be a good friend. He had just up and left, perhaps that made her a little bitter since he had told her he’d be there. Nevertheless she had other friends and she’ll check in on Bobby making sure she’s okay after what happened at the old house. She’ll tell you that Kal and Archer are going around the perimeters, checking and making protective sigils. If you go grave digging there’s a risk they would catch you. Thought both Archer and Kal would probably find it funny and it’s a coin flip if they would tell Dina about it.
Last edited by Mimira (24/01/2024 at 21:11)
Offline
The Moonflower
Name: Celeste Ann Mayer
Age: 37
FC: Emilia Clarke
Witch Path: Lunar Witch
Profession: Crafts, repairs, and tinkers with all kinds of jewelry and watches. She sells her creations at Daphne's Trinket Shop & occasionally sets up a stall at the market too; she sometimes works at home but usually does most of her work in a little backroom of the shop. She occasionally uses enchantments in her jewelry and loves all kinds of special requests
Traits/Personality:
Celeste has always been independent but has perhaps grown more individual over the years. She treasures and holds the people she respects and cares for in high regard. She enjoys the company of others and can often be found spending her time at the bar enjoying a drink of two. At times she tends to get moody and can come off as harsh and self-centered. Usually, Celeste gets along quite well with everyone but holds a contempt – either silent or outspoken – toward anyone who thinks themselves better than others. She is resolute to the point of being stubborn and hardly admits to being wrong or making any mistakes. Celeste is dedicated to her work and can at times lose herself in it… tends to forget about her limit and often ends up doing too many things at the same time.
She is not typically spontaneous but at times when she is feeling boxed in or excessively restless, she can make extremely rash and reckless decisions. Celeste tends to be blunt and will speak what is on her mind… she is aware that her opinion might offend others, but she has long stopped caring. Always has been curious by nature and wants to know about everyone and everything and asks way too many questions but hardly notices that she might be annoying. She is organized to a point where it is almost an obsession of hers to keep her stuff in place. Celeste likes to give advice even though she doesn’t always have the best ideas.
Easily gets frustrated when potions or spells aren't working as she had hoped. She has always been too quick to forgive others simply because she doesn’t like being mad and, in her opinion, people do deserve more than just one chance. She is friendly and a bit of a social butterfly… loves to meet new people and doesn’t mind approaching them first with a smile on her lips and questions burning in her mind. Celeste has a calm and collected nature even in situations where others would have long freaked out. She finds it hard to ask for help… even harder to accept it and simply prefers to do everything herself.
Celeste has been a part of the coven just like her parents and grandparents have been.
“The king is dead, long live the king…”
VII
Cred to Nina
"Seriously?" I exclaimed loudly before hitting the table hard with my hand... I immediately regretted the decision as pain shot through the palm of my hand but I was too frustrated to care right now.
"Everything okay?" Voice laced with concern, Daphne peaked around the corner.
"Nothing is okay," I grumbled under my breath as I carelessly threw the tongs into the box with all the other tools, "I have been trying twist this stupid material but it isn't just not working." Letting out a sigh, I dropped my head on the table.
Daphne stepped closer placing on her hands on my back, "Magic doesn't work either?"
I huffed loudly, "I would probably only burn down your shop if I tried... and it is a very pretty shop."
"Mhm, it is. And I would appreciate it if you don't burn it down in your frustration. Want to talk about it?"
"I'm not sure what is wrong... ever since I had been to the old house with Milo... I don't know. Maybe I'm reading too much into it." I breathed out, "Maybe I just have a bad day... or week."
"Oh, Celeste." Daphne's arm rubbed down my back, "I'm here if you want to talk about... or if you just need me to listen."
"I know." Lifting my head, I looked at her with a slight smile playing on my lips, "And I'm definitely going to take you up on that offer. But now I will go home... maybe continue with the book or just sleep."
"Sleep seems like a good idea." Daphne returned the smile, "And if there is anything just call me, okay? Even in the middle of the night..."
"I will." Leaning in I pressed a kiss on her check, "Thank you, Daphne."
"Anytime." She called after me.
Usually, the moon was already high up on the night sky but the time I would go home... but today, the sun had just started to set in the west. The sky illuminated in a mixture of red and orange... the shape of the moon barely visible hiding behind the trees.
As I hurried down the streets, a smile on my lips I realized that going home had been the right decision... my mind felt too troubled and it was a surprise that I hadn't exploded earlier. My fast pace came to a sudden halt when I spotted a figure sitting in the shadows just outside my house... the hairs at the back of my mind standing up and I could feel the panic slowly settling in.
Could it be? I wondered even if the rational part of my brain knew that it couldn't be... no Shadow Figure would be risk been seen during daylight... let alone a place where humans could see them.
My stomach twisted into knots as the shadowy figure slowly stood up... my panic turning into relief upon recognizing that it was Archer.
"What are you doing here?" I breathed out clutching tightly onto my bag.
"Thought I could stop by for a visit." He explained with a carefree smile upon his lips, "And sorry for scaring you... lurking outside your house wasn't the best idea." He scratched the back of his head.
"You are lucky, I have no neighbor or I will never hear the end of this." I chuckled with a shake if my head, "Come... there is a chance that I still might have a beer somewhere." Unlocking the door, I stepped inside my house.
"And if you don't have any beer, it is fine with me." He explained as he followed me into the small kitchen, "I came because of your company." He added with a wink before leaning against one of the kitchen cabinets.
"You are lucky, you know?" I pointed out as I pulled out a bottle of beer and wine from my fridge, "Normally, I wouldn't even be home at this hour... I wonder how long would have waited outside for me?"
"What would you say if I told you that I already waited over one hour?" Archer replied, lips curled into a grin as he plucked the beer from my hands, "But next time I decide to pay you a visit, I will call."
"You are insane." I chuckled shaking my head.
On the way into the living room, I slipped out of my shoes before sitting down on the couch legs tucked under my body.
"Maybe but you still like me." He said with a charming smile before settling down next to me... one of his hands brushing against my knee.
"Mhm, for some weird reasons I do." I teased playfully before I brought the wine glass to my lips. "But maybe I'm insane too." I mused with a playful smile.
"It takes one to know." Archer laughed propping one of his legs up on the couch. "Maybe that is why I like you too."
"Only because of that?" I asked with a fake distress in my voice... it wasn't long before the first laughter spilled from my lips. Archer soon joining in.
"Oh, I needed that." I said a little bit breathless before taking another sip from my wine.
"Long day?" He asked, head tilted to the side.
Licking over my lips, "Long week fits it better... I don't know how to explain it but ever since I have been to the house... things have been weird."
"I hears about your little adventure but only bits and pieces. What happened?" Voice laced with concern, he slightly scooted closer placing a hand on top of my knee.
Worrying my lower lip between my teeth, I kept my gaze locked onto him, "It was weird... like I have been at the house before... never inside but we all have been curious to see it at least once."
"But something was different this time?" Archer asked.
"It was horrible. I don't know all the details but you could still see the blood on the walls and the floor." I shuddered. Reaching over I placed my hand on top of his... the simple touch was enough to keep me grounded. "And the air... I have never felt anything like this."
He softly squeezed my hand, "If it is too much you don't have to tell me."
"I don't think keeping it bottled up all the time isn't exactly the better solution." I licked over my lips, "I have tried to forget it but I can always feel the memories lurking at the edge of my mind."
"Mhm, that does sound indeed quite unpleasant."
"It is," I swallowed, "But back to the house... everything else seemed normal given the circumstances. We found the documents Dina mentioned and then..." The words got stuck in my throat and I swallowed again, "I didn't even see it at first... a shadow creature appearing out of nowhere. If Milo hadn't reacted..." I shook my head, "Better not think about this."
"That is quite strange." Archer pointed out, "Shadow creatures haven't been seen in a very long time... the thought that one of them had been lurking in the house the whole time."
"It isn't a very pleasant one."
"Agreed," Archer said with a small nod of his head. "I don't know if it wise to return to the house. I know that the prophecy is important but not at the cost of our coven."
"Sounds like you are expecting more danger to come."
"Comes with the job description." He chuckled, "But truth to be told, I don't know what to expect. But it would be wise to be careful in the next time."
"Oh, I will." I said with a small smile playing on my lips, "And honestly, I have no intention returning to the house anytime soon."
"Good," Squeezing my hand softly, "I would hate it to think that someone might happen to you, Celeste."
"Likewise, Archer." Leaning forward on the couch, his hand dropped from my knee, "I know that you are protector... and that you are good at your job but that is no excuse to do something reckless."
"No promises."
I plucked the empty beer bottle from his hand before pressing a chaste kiss on his check, "I appreciate the honesty, Archer." Stretching my legs, I rose from the sofa, "Want another one?"
"Only if I'm not imposing.... after all, your week hasn't been the best." Archer called after me.
"Trust me, you would know if I wanted you to leave." I chuckled playfully.
"Seems like today must be indeed my lucky day." Lips curled into a charming smile he looked at me as I settled back down on the sofa next to him.
"Mhm, maybe it is." I said with a soft smile, "I'm glad to you are here Archer... and thank you for looking out for me."
"Well, I would be lousy protector... and a lousy friend if I didn't care the people from the coven."VIII
Cred to Nina
The ring tone of the phone echoed through my living room and for a brief moment, I considered not picking up... it had been another long day. At least, my mood had gotten better and I still hadn't burned down Daphne's shop.
With a sigh, I reached for the receiver, "Yes?"
"Celeste, good you are home."
I blinked a few times once I recognized Cyrus' voice, "Is there a reason why you are calling me..." Turning my head toward the wall, "... at 7pm?"
"I'm heading out the bar and wanted to ask if you would like to join me."
I was half-tempted to just put down the receiver and pray that he wasn't going to call again. Part of me had to admit though that having a few drinks did sound more pleasant than spending another night at home... especially since my mind easily wandered away these days.
"Celeste, are you still there?"
Shaking my head before looked down at myself... already dressed in my casual lounge wear, "I will be there in 15 minutes."
"Great. See you then."
"See you, Cyrus." I put down the receiver with a sigh, "Well, last time wasn't that bad." I muttered before making my way into the bedroom.
Music reached my ears as I pushed the door to the bar open... eyes scanning the room but I couldn't see Cyrus anywhere.
Is he seriously late again? I wondered walking over to the bar.
"He is waiting for you over there." Heath said in a lieu of a greeting as he pointed to one of the corners in the room.
"And what makes you think that?" I replied, a smile twitching on my lips.
"Cyrus ordered a Tequila Sunrise which he never does. And he mentioned your name." He pointed out with a chuckle, "And now go... or do you want to keep your date waiting?" He teased playfully.
"Very funny." I rolled my eyes before heading over to the booth, "Cyrus," I smiled as I sat down across from him.
"Hey, Celeste." He returned the smile as he pushed one of the drinks in my direction, "I saw you had the same last time."
"Good eye... though I rarely drink something else." I chuckled, "Have you tried it before?"
Cyrus smiled sheepishly, "Nope... I wouldn't even know the name if Heath hadn't mentioned it to me. So, I take it that you come here often."
"Well, there aren't many other places to go to." I chuckled before putting the straw between my lips taking the first sip, "At least none that are close by."
"True." He nodded, "Sounds like you aren't much of a fan of the big city."
Licking over my lips, "I don't really go there to be honest. And the few times I have... I don't know... there was never anything that caught my eye. Something that made want to go back." I twirled the straw around, "What about you, Cyrus? Are you a fan of the city?"
"It depends on the day, honestly... sometimes I have to go to the city whether I want it or not. And not always I enjoy myself." He explained tearing at the label of his beer bottle, " And if I do, it never lasts long."
"Miss Lavaeuwood too much?"
"Yes... and how could I not? There is something special here." Cyrus smiled, "And not just the coven but all the people living here."
"Mhm, couldn't have said it better myself." I returned the smile, "Maybe this is the reason why I will never like it somewhere else... I don't know how my brother does it." I breathed out.
"You got a brother?"
"And one sister." I explained before taking another sip from the drink, "He moved like 20 minutes away from here... which isn't that far but still..."
"It isn't Lavaeuwood anymore." Cyrus offered, "But your sister still lives here?"
His sudden interest in me was puzzling but the conversation was a nice change of events... I felt actually comfortable and not like making one of my usual remarks.
"She does." Fingers moved across the rim of the glass, "What about you, Cyrus? Do you have any siblings?"
"No," He briefly shook his head and for a moment, I thought that I saw a flash of sadness across his face, "I have a few cousins but most of time are younger than me."
"Must make for quite the interesting family gatherings." I remarked, smile twitching on my lips.
"Depends on your definition of interesting." Cyrus muttered before he reach across the table plucking the glass from my hand. His fingers briefly brushed over mine and I looked at him surprised. "You want another drink?"
Due to the surprisingly easy-going conversation, I hadn't even realized that my glass was long empty. "Yes... just a moment." I started to reach for my bag.
"My treat, Celeste. I still owe you for the watch."
"I said one drink." I protested... fingers already wrapped around my wallet.
"And now I'm extending the offer to one more drink." Lips curled into a charming smile his gaze remained on me for a brief moment before he turned around heading back to the bar.
This is totally not weird at all. I thought to myself resistint the urge to turn my head and look at him.
"Here you go."
I looked up from the napkin that I had been slowly tearing into little pieces... to my surprise, Cyrus had gotten himself a Tequila Sunrise as well.
"That is surprising." I noted.
"Maybe it is... or maybe I just trust your judgment, Celeste." Smile playing on his lips he shrugged his shoulders, "And Heath too... he talks about all those drinks and I only understand half of what he says."
"That is more than I understand." I chuckled playfully before I lifted my glass and clinked it against his, "To your first Tequila Sunrise, Cyrus."
I found it hard to look away as he slowly brought the straw to his lips taking a tentative sip.
"And did I promise too much?" Head tilted to the side, I still looked at him.
"The taste is certainly interesting but I don't know yet if I will like it or not."
"You could keep trying until you know for sure." I teased playfully before I took a sip from my own drink.
"Are you trying to get me drunk, Celeste?" He teased right back.
I nearly choked on my drink at the sudden change of tone in his voice... it was almost flirty and I swallowed hard.
"Me? Never." I replied with a slight shake of my head, "I'm just happy that you are expanding your horizon."
"Mhm," he hummed, his fingers drummed on the table, "What about you? You don't want to expand your horizon?"
"Who says that I haven't already?" Licking over my lips, I leaned slightly forward.
"Then I would think that you didn't like what you tried."
"And you would be right, Cyrus." I reached for my drink again, "Now and then I do enjoy something different but I always end up going back to the drink I like the most."
"Nothing wrong about that." He pointed out with a shrug of his shoulders, "There is someone I have been wondering about."
"Yes?"
"I know how you got into the whole jewelry business... but what would have done if it hadn't worked out?" Curiosity laced his voice as he leaned back into the seat.
Lips pressed together as I twirled the straw around, "Honestly, I never really had a backup plan... maybe it sounds presumptuous but to me, but to me there was no other options."
"I wouldn't call it presumptuous... okay, maybe a little bit. It was a risky move though but does it really matter if it worked out in the end?
"Mhm, I suppose not." I mused with a soft smile, "Without Daphne's help... selling jewelry in her shop, certainly made it easier for me."
"You two know each other long?" Cyrus sounded genuinely interested.
"Almost 10 years now." I brushed a loose strand of my hair back, "Actually, it was her who gave me the last push to start selling my jewelry... I was content making them but she saw the potential. And I never regretted it one day." I took another sip from my drink, "What about you, Cyrus? I would ask you the same question... but I'm not quite sure what you even do." I chuckled.
"Marketing for my family company... herbal remedies to be precise. One of the reasons why I sometimes have to go to the city." He explained, "The market is a nice side business and I like meeting more people and learn what their business is."
"That explains the little gatherings." Smiling softly I leaned on my hands, "But what would you do if there was no family business?"
Cyrus dragged a hand through his messy curls, "Honestly, I never really thought about that... probably because I never had to worry about doing something else." He reached for his drink taking a sip, "And I do enjoy it even if sometimes it might seem a bit stressful."
"Well, isn't that all that matters?" Head tilted to the side I looked at him before I plucked the empty glass from his hands, "Now it is my treat... you want another one? Or should I rather bring you a beer?"
"A beer is good."
"Great, I will be right back." I rose from the seat stretching my legs before I walked over to the bar.
"Having fun?" Heath asked as he accepted the empty glasses, "Two more?"
"One Tequila Sunrise and one beer... I don't know which one though." I admitted as I leaned on the counter, "And surprisingly, I am."
"Don't worry. I know what Cyrus prefers." He pulled out the ingredients for the cocktail and started to mix them together, "So, still not a date?"
"Still no date." I insisted with a shake of my head, "I'm simply enjoying myself... and maybe there is a side of him that I haven't noticed before."
"Took you long enough." Heath set the drink and the beer on the counter before looking at me with a playful smile twitching on his lips, "And now go and keep enjoying yourself... or do you want to keep him waiting?"
"I'm really considering why I said you are my favorite bartender." I teased back playfully before walking back to the booth, "So, here you go." Smiling I set down the drinks on the table, "Heath said that this is the beer you usually order... I hope that he wasn't messing with me."
"Thank you, Celeste." Cyrus returned the smile, "One of your creations?" He asked pointing at the rings on my fingers.
"Actually, one of my first creations. Rings are fairly easy to make and honestly, I made more than I can probably wear in my whole life." I admitted with a chuckle, "I often do them in the evening or whenever I feel like unwinding."
"What was your most intricate work?"
"Oh, let me think." I licked over my lips, "I did a necklace a few years ago... lots of small details and multicolored stones. Took me about two weeks but it was definitely worth the work."
"So repairs of watches are a cakewalk for you."
"Mhm, something like that." I chuckled, "But I don't mind... it doesnt need to be complicatedall the time."
"Well, I know who to contact if I should need another repair."
"You do," Smiling softly I reached for the glass, "Requests are welcome anytime too."IX
Cred to Nina
A cup of freshly brewed black tea in my hands I sat on the kitchen counter without any hurry on my mind. The week was over and I was looking forward a relaxing weekend... plenty of time to check out the market or simply do nothing at all.
A loud knock echoed through the house and eyebrows knitted together I slipped off the counter. I wasn't expecting any visitors though it would hardly be the first time that Daphne showed up announced. It wasn't her who stood outside my door... it was Milo, a worn down expression on his face.
"Good Morning," he said, lips twitching into a small smile.
"Good Morning," I replied blinking a few times in confusion.
A flash of a memory appeared in my mind... Milo standing outside my house, a box in his hands - the last bits and pieces that did belong to him. There was a sad smile on his face and I didn't look much better... tired eyes after barely sleeping last night. I had been dreading this day... knowing that once Milo had picked up his last belongings, it would be over for good...
I snapped back into reality with a shake of my head, not missing the concern in Milo's eyes.
"Sorry, did you say anything?" I murmured.
"I asked if I could come inside. But are you alright, Celeste?"
"Yes... just my mind running away." I replied before taking a small step to the side, "Please."
Before I change my mind. I added in my thoughts. Ever since our break up, Milo hadn't been at my house... there never had been any reason and I had been scared of any memories resurfacing from the deepest parts of my mind.
"How are you?" He asked as he walked through the hallway towards the kitchen.
The pictures of us had been long replaced by random pictures and small painting... now they were stowed away in a box on the attic. And yet as as I followed him, I could still remember each of them... like the picture of us at Daphne's birthday.
"I'm good." I said as I picked up my cup of tea, "What about you? You do look a bit tired."
"A bit... quite the understatement." He chuckled dryly, "I have spent the last few days with Dina... there is a coven meeting soon... the prophecy and the deal with the Fae is something that needs to be discussed."
"Sounds quite exhausting." I brought the cup to my lips... now that we are standing close to each other, I could see the dark cycles under his eyes. "You found anything in the documents?"
"Nothing about the prophecy." Milo admitted dragging a hand through his hair, "Which is quite frustrated but at this point, I'm not sure if the prophecy is real... not when there is nothing to be found about it.
"Oh," I breathed out, "That is unexpected." Lips pressed together, I let my gaze linger a bit longer on him. "Dina sounded so certain that the documents would be important."
"I don't doubt that they are but not for the prophecy... but maybe I'm just wrong or looking in the wrong place."
"Fingers crossed that you will find something." I reached for my tea again... the thought that going into the house might have been in vain was not a pleasant one.
"Only time will tell." He shrugged his shoulders, "How do you feel, Celeste? And I'm not talking about today... what happened at the house... I know it was a lot."
I breathed out, "The first few days haven't been very pleasant. I had never encountered a shadow creature and..." I stopped midsentence to collect my thoughts, "I try not to think about what would have been if you hadn't been there. But it keeps crawling back into my mind."
"You aren't the only one, Celeste." Milo admitted with a sigh, "I think about it too... especially the stupid what-ifs... like what if I hadn't been fast enough... what if I hadn't even asked you to come with me in the first place."
"This isn't helping anyone and you know it, Milo." I took a small step closer in his direction, "We are both fine... and the shadow creature is gone."
My eyes fell on his empty hands... the same hands that would always reach out to touch me whenever we had been close. I tried to push the memories back into the corner of my mind... as far away as possible.
"You want a cup of tea?" I asked hoping that the question would stop me from saying or doing something that I was likely to regret later.
"If it isn't too much trouble."
"Never," Smiling a little as I pulled out a cup from the shelf before handing it to him, "I also got a few croissants from the bakery this morning... if you are hungry."
Milo slightly shook his head with a chuckle slipping past his lips, "I didn't come here to steal your breakfast, Celeste."
"It isn't stealing if I'm offering." I replied playfully already reaching for the bag I had placed on the kitchen counter earlier.
My movements came to a halt when I realized how easily Milo navigated himself through my kitchen... pulling out plates and knives.
"You still eat your croissant with strawberry jam?" He asked one one of his hands resting on the handle of the fridge.
One simply question was seemingly enough to let the memories flood back in...
Feet dangling in the air as I sat on the kitchen counter... a content smile on my face and a still warm croissant in my hands. I was humming a soft melody, gaze locked on the empty streets outside. I turned my head at the sound of the stairs creaking and it wasn't long before Milo appeared in the doorway. Only dressed in his pants and a tired but happy expression on his face.
"Ah, there is my missing shirt." He said, lips twitching into a smile.
"I don't see a name on it." I replied playfully before taking another bit from the croissant.
"Maybe I should start stitching my name into the label." Milo stepped closer... right between my spread legs.
I shivered as one of his hands brushed over my bare legs... drawing random patterns into my skin. "Did you sleep well?" I asked looking into his eyes.
"Oh, very well. Until the moment I woke up in an empty bed." He replied before lifting his other hand. He brushed a few croissant crumbles and a bit of strawberry jam from my lips with his finger.
Reacting instantly I closed the distance between us... pressing my lips against his while wrapping my legs around his waist. Milo's hand moved up to my shoulder pushing down the shirt and...
I snapped back into reality when I felt someone slightly shaking my shoulder. Gone was the memory... replaced by the reality of Milo standing in my kitchen looking at me with a concerned expression.
"You spaced out for a moment. Are you certain that everything is alright?" He asked, neither taking a step back nor removing the hand from my shoulder.
"Just a memory." I muttered out a reply with a soft but sad smile on my lips.
"Oh, this kind of memory." He replied with a knowing smile... there was probably no one that understood my situation better than him, "I can leave if you want me to."
"No," I shook my head, "I invite you for breakfast and I intend to keep my word."
Moments later we sat at the small table cramped into one of the corners of my kitchen.
"It tastes even better than I could remember." Milo said with a soft smile on his lips.
"Mum has been experiencing with the recipe for a while now and I think she finally found the perfect combination." I explained setting my empty cup back on the table.
"I saw her at the market during summer... how are they doing these days?"
"Oh, quite well. Both of them are enjoying their retirement... especially Mum. Now she got all the time in the world to gush about her grandchildren." I explained licking over my lips, "She is still not too happy that my brother moved away from Lavaeuwood."
"Didn't he move like only 20 minutes away?" Eyebrow arched up, Milo looked at me.
"Mhm, but you know how she is... the Coven has always been important to her and I guess she just worries that she won't reach them in time."
"That sounds like her." He noted with a chuckle before pushing his chair back, "Thank you for the breakfast, Celeste but I best be on my way now. I'm sure you have plans for the day."
"You are welcome, Milo." Brushing a strand of my hair back, before I rose from my chair as well.
I nearly walked into his back as he came to a sudden halt in the door leading to the living room.
"You kept it?"
I peaked past him into the room not taking long to find what he was talking about... close to the window there stood an armchair covered with a colorful quilt.
"Of course," I smiled softly, "It is my favorite reading spot."
It had been a sunny day... fingers intertwined, Milo and I strolled through the flea market. It was him who spotted the armchair first but it was me who insisted that we buy it. I chuckled carelessly as Milo struggled putting the arm chair into the back of his chair... ignoring the glares he kept sending my way. I rewarded him with a kiss later that night as I sat on his lap... snuggled together on the armchair.
"The hours you spent there... I don't think I will never forget them." A flash of a pained expression crossed his face.
"Neither will I." I whispered as I followed him to the door.
"Might be repeating myself but thank you again for the breakfast, Celeste."
Part of me wanted to say that he could come back anytime but I knew that it would only stir up unnecessary and painful memories.
"You are welcome, Milo." I told him instead.
I watched him leave... remained in the open door longer than was necessary as he had long disappeared from my line of sight. Pressing my back against the door once I finally closed it, I noticed the tears running my cheeks.X
Cred to Nina
"Seems like someone had a successful day at the market." Daphne's lips were curled into a bright smile as she approached my stall with a few bags on her arm.
"Busy fits it better." Brushing a loose strand of my hair back, I flashed her a tired smile, "You, on the other hand, most certainly had a successful day... hopefully you haven't bought up the whole market." Teasing playfully I leaned on the stall.
"I left a thing or two." She chuckled, "But seriously, how could I resist?" Opening one of the bags she pulled out a pair of sparkling high heels, "They are perfect for the coronation."
"Mhm, they are." I brushed carefully over one of the shoes, "Considering that I still haven't seen your dress though, I can't tell if they are perfect."
"You still haven't showed me your dress either." Daphne pointed out with a playful smile.
"What dress?" I sighed out in frustration, "I still haven't found anything that I truly like and I'm running out of time." Burying my head in my hands.
"Have you taken a look around the market?"
"Only briefly and unfortunately coronation worthy dresses doesn't seem to be in season." I sighed again, "How bad would it be if I dont attend the coronation?" I asked despite already knowing the answer.
"There has to be something." Daphne announced, "When are you closing your stall?"
Licking over my lips, "Well either when I'm sold out or in an hour or so since I want to take a look at the other stalls too."
"Well, than it is settled." Smiling brightly she stuffed the shoes back into the bag, "I will be back in an hour and then we are going to explore the market and find you the perfect dress." Daphne leaned over the stall pressing a kiss on my cheek.
~*~*~*~*~*~*
Humming softly to myself as I placed the last few rings into a small box... I hadn't quite managed to sell everything but it still had been quite a successful day.
"You are already leaving?"
My head snapped up at the familiar voice of Cyrus... curls pulled back from his face and dressed in a semi-casual suit he stood in front of my stall.
"Don't have that much left to sell." I replied with a shrug of my shoulder, "And I promised Daphne that I would meet with her."
"Happy with your day?" Lips curled into a smile, he leaned onto the stall.
"Oh, very happy." I returned the smile, "I managed to arrange a few personal requests as well. But now I'm ready to explore the market myself... maybe spend some of that hard earned money." Imadded with a chuckle, "What about you, Cyrus? Are you satisfied too?"
"Mhm, so far yes but there are still two more days left." He noted, "But people seem to be happy and you are happy too... so, we must be doing someone right."
"Very confident from you to base your opinion on me." I pointed out.
"Well, I'm not wrong, or am I?" Cyrus said with a charming smile playing on his lips, "What are you doing tonight?"
The sudden question threw me off the loop and I blinked a few times, "I don't know yet... as I mentioned I want to explore the market and Daphne is coming with me... this could take a while. Why?"
"I'm heading to the bar tonight and was wondering if you want to join me." Loopsided smile on his lips and head tilted to the side he looked at me, "After all, last time wasn't that bad."
"No, it wasn't." I admitted with a soft smile, "No promises but if I'm not too tired, I will try to be there."
"Great."
"Celeste, are you ready to... Oh, hey Cyrus... I'm not interrupting anything, am I?" Daphne appeared out of nowhere... no more bags hangings from her arms but still a carefree smile on her lips,.
"Hey, Daphne. I will be leaving now... don't want to delay you from your market adventure." Lips twitching into a smile, he lifted one of his hands to wave, "Maybe we will see each other tonight, Celeste."
"What was that?" Hand placed on her hip and one of her Eyebrow arched up, Daphne turned her head back in my direction, "Since when are Cyrus and you all cozy with each other?"
"We are not." I was quick to disagree with a shake of my head.
"Really?" She lifted her eyebrow even higher, "And why did he say that you might see each other tonight?"
A sigh slipped past my lips, "We went to the bar this week and surprisingly I did have a good time... Cyrus wants to meet again tonight."
"Is that your way of saying that you might change your opinion about him?" Daphne linked her arm with mine... a teasing smile on her lips and a mischievous twinkle in her eyes.
"No... maybe... I don't know yet." I licked over my lips, "Maybe tonight is a complete disaster and it won't happen again."
"Or you could enjoy yourself again." She pointed out casually, "But I believe that we have a dress to find now. Oh, and before I forget..." Daphne reached into her bag pulling out a simple silver lace mask, "I wasn't sure if you hadn't already bought one."
"No, I didn't." Smiling softly, I accepted the mask, "At least, I got this part covered now."
"Now you just need a dress and you are perfect to go." Daphne said with a bright smile, "Any idea what you would like to wear?"
"At this point probably anything." I let my gaze wander around the market... the variety of stalls was impressive and there were a few that easily caught my attention, "Oh, wait. We could check out Jude's stall."
"Who is Jude?" Eyebrows knitted together, Daphne looked at me in confusion.
"A very talented dressmaker. I met him at the little gathering Cyrus had arranged." I gave her arm a soft tug quickening my pace once I spotted his stall only a few meters ahead of us, "He is non-magic."
"Celeste," the young man greeted me with a warm smile.
"Hey" I smiled back, "This Daphne."
"Nice to meet you." She lifted her arm in a wave.
"Likewise. So, what can I do for you on this lovely day?"
"Well, I have a little emergency. My brother is getting married in two weeks and the dress I originally wanted to wear got lost." I explained worrying my lower lip between my teeth.
"The dress got lost?" Jude asked, eyebrows knitted together.
"Celeste ordered it at a shop in the city and one of the employees messed up... if they order it again, the dress won't arrive before the wedding." Daphne explained... the story almost believably if I didn't know better.
"I was hoping that you might have something fitting."
"I'm afraid not." Jude frowned, "Dresses are usually sometimes I only do as a request cause they need a lot of time."
The smile dropped from my lips, "That's too bad."
I felt Daphne's arm slipping out from mine as she leaned forward pointing at something, "What is that?"
"That... oh, it is a shirt." Jude carefully pulled it from the pile unfolding it carefully... it was dark blue with lace sleeves and lace details sewed onto the body.
"It is beautiful." Daphne smiled brightly, "We are taking it."
My head snapped in her direction and I looked at her with a confused expression, "We are? It is really gorgeous but I need a dress."
"Don't worry about it, Celeste. I already have an idea." She pointed out with a knowing smile.
With the shirt paid for and safely placed in a bag, Daphne and I continued our walk through the market.
"So, what is that glorious idea of yours?" I asked once I was certain that no non-magic person would be able to hear us.
"Something that requires a bit of magic." Daphne replied with a twinkle in her eyes, "Didn't you wear a dark blue skirt to your sister's wedding? At least, I remember it as blue... and if not we just need a little bit more magic."
"I did," I mused melancholic... Milo had been at the wedding too, it had been the last family event that we attended together before braking up. Ever since his visit to my house I often found myself reminiscing about the past. "It should be somewhere on the attic."
"Well, then all you have to do is find it and we will take care of the rest."
"You are brilliant, Daphne." Smiling softly, I linked my arm with hers again, "So, wanna get a coffee?"
Seconds passed and an answer had yet to come from Daphne's lips... eyebrows knitted together, I turned my head in her direction. The question if everything was alright was on the tip of my tongue when I noticed that she was staring into the distance. It didn't take me long to spot Amos on the other side of the market.
With a sigh, I nudged my shoulder against hers, "You got trouble with him?"
"Huh?" Daphne blinked before her gaze was once again locked onto me, "I'm worried about him... we spoke a few times since his return and I think that he put himself in a bad position this time around."
"Well, it wouldn't be the first time." I reminded her, "I'm surprised that he came back though. He wouldn't stop talking Las Vegas."
"I don't know all the details but apparently, he got into some trouble."
"Oh, what a surprise." I rolled my eyes. Tugging on Daphne's arm, I moved towards the Café... securing one of the empty tables in the sun. "So what kind of bad position did Amos get himself into this time?"
Daphne shrugged her shoulders, "In have no clue and I can't spend top much time thinking about it either."
"You know... I don't think you ever told me why you two broke up." I noted before flagging down a waitress for our order.
"You never asked. Which was quite the surprise since usually you ask about everything." She joked with a playful smile.
"I guess I was trying to respectful... don't get me wrong but you were quite the mess after Amos left." Arms crossed in front of my chest, I looked at her, "And I don't ask everything."
"Oh, you do and you don't even realize it most of the time." Daphne pointed out laughing, "Well, as for Amos and me... he wanted to leave for Vegas and I wasn't willing to sit around and wait."
"You ever wondered what would have been if you did?"
"For a while." She breathed out, "The first few weeks after he left were weird... part of me wanted to call him and tell him that I changed my mind. But now... I'm glad that I didn't." Brushing a loose strand of her hair back, "Seeing him return was a strange feeling but Amos is part of the past."
"Mhm, sounds like you are busy with something or someone else." I smiled playfully as I stirred some sugar into my coffee.
Daphne ducked her head, "I must admit that I enjoy talking with Moros and I'm most certainly excited about the upcoming coronation. Whatever trouble Amos got himself into... well, it isn't my concern."
"Let's hope it stays this way." I noted.
I hadn't dealt much with Amos - even back when he had been in a relationship with Daphne - but it didn't take much to realize that he had a way with his words and could be quite convinced if he wanted to.
"So, what do you and Moros talk about?" Leaning my elbows on the table, I kept my gaze locked on her.
"And yet she claims that she isn't curious." Daphne chuckled shaking her head, "About this and that. But mainly I have been trying to find out a little bit about our history with the fae."
"Mhm, and what is the conclusions?"
Excitementand flashed up in Daphne's eyes and she leaned slightly closer, "Did you know that we used to be on good terms with the Seelie? I have been trying to find out more on this matter but so far I didn't have any luck."
"The Seelie?" Eyebrows knitted together in confusion, "I'm hearing this for the first time.. and both my parents and grandparents have always been very honest about any coven business."
"Apparently we haven't had any contact with the Seelie in years. Do you think that someone might be trying to hide something?"
"I don't know." I replied honestly before licking over my lips, "I never had any reason to question the decisions and deals with made over the years."
"Me neither and I'm not looking to change that. I'm just want to learn more... to involve myself even if Dina doesn't agree." A frustrated sign slipped past her lips.
I reached across the table for Daphne's hand, "What happened?"
"We had a quarrel last night. She believes my involved with Milo t be unnecessary. I tried to make her underwear that mutual respect is never wrong. But she is just too stubborn."
"There is more, isn't there?" I asked not missing the sadness and anger in both her voice and in her eyes.
"Dina told me that I'm not a priestess yet... and that I never might be."
"Oh," I pressed my lips together giving her hand a soft squeeze. This was certainly an interview development as in my mind ther never had been another choice but Daphne as the next priestess. "Did you ask her why?"
"No, I was too frustrated, so I left. I don't understand it, Celeste." She sighed out.
"I wish that I had an answer for you."
"And I don't expect you to." She shook her head again, "I would underneath it if Dina had chosen someone else but how am I supposed to know if she doesn't tell me?"
"You wont know until you ask her." I said with a shrug of my shoulders.
"Oh, I will. After the coronation... cause I'm not letting her ruin my good mood."
This time it didn't take me long to find Cyrus... once again holed up in one of the booths, a half empty glass in front of him.
"The usual and whatever Cyrus is having." I leaned on the bar with a smile playing on my lips.
"Coming right up." Heath replied pulling a bottle from the shelf, "He is doing the hard stuff tonight. So, don't know if you are going to enjoy yourself tonight."
"Mhm, we will see." Paying for the drinks, I picked up the two drinks walking over to the table, "Is that seat taken?"
"Now, it is." He lifted his head, lips twitching into a smile.
"My treat this time." Setting down the drinks as I settled down across from him, "Everything okay? You look a bit troubled tonight."
Cyrus reached for the new drink, swirling the amber liquid around before bringing it to his lips, "Just thinking."
I nodded licking over my lips, "You want to talk about it?" I offered wrapping my fingers around my own glass.
A sigh slipped past his lips, "I was spending some time with Milo this week... trying to make sense of a few things that had been going on. Especially since we have a Coven Meeting." He explained dragging a hand through his curls.
My fingers traced along the rim of the glass, "And you found any answers?"
"I did but not those that I have been hoping for to be honest." He admitted before taking another sip from his glass, "I feel like I have been out of loop everything that had been going on." Cyrus grimaced, "Like the old house and the documents... I wouldn't be surprised if I missed even more."
I worried my lower lip between my teeth, "Is there a particular reason why you aren't trying to be more involved with the Coven busines"
"I never had any reason. My father was very adamant on dealing with any Coven business himself." The look in his eyes turned hard, "And now I think I finally understand why."
"Sounds quite serious." I noted.
"There is a chance that there might be something more sinister going on with my family's standpoint with the fae."
I blinked a few times... opened my mouth only to close it again. It seemed that all the rational thoughts had left my brain.
"I had a similar reaction." He briefly shook his head.
"Do you plan to do anything about it?" Leaning slightly forward in my seat.
"I don't know if it would be wise." Cyrus sighed again, "I'm not sure if anything that I would say at the Coven Meeting would have a positive impact on the mess of situation we have already going on."
"Sounds reasonable." I mused, "Maybe things will be easier when the coronation is over... there is just too much we need to worry about."
"Mhm, we will know soon." He finished the last bit of his drink setting down the empty glass, "What do you think? Should we accept the deal?"
"Honestly? I have no idea." I breathed out before a sip from my own drink, "Rationally, it seems like the easiest decision since we have a pact with them for centuries." Licking over my lips, "And I don't see any other options for us at the moment."
"Neither do I."XI
My thoughts were all over the place as the Coven Meeting came to an end... my eyes finding Milo on the other side of the room. Ignoring his questioning gaze in his eyes as I wrapped a hand around him arm pulling him outside into Dina's garden.
"Why didn't you say somethings?" I asked... almost pleaded as I looked at him.
"I didn't want you to worry, Celeste." He replied easily slipping his arm out of my grip, "And it isn't that serious anyway." He leaned against one of the trees.
"A shadow creature consuming part of your life force isn't serious?" I arched up an eyebrows crossing my arms in front of my chest, "Be honest with me... how bad is it?"
"Not as bad as you believe it to be." He replied, "I don't feel weaker or anything."
"But?" I kept pushing the matter glancing at him from the side.
"I can't cast as many spells as I usually could... I feel a tiredness if I overdo it."
I breathed out in relief, "That is indeed not that bad." My mind had already been racing away with the worst-case scenarios.
"Well, I did try to tell you." Milo smiled lightheartedly.
"Sorry for caring." I gently nudged his shoulder with mine, "So, what do you think... did we make the right decision?"
"The deal has been made centuries ago. It feels right to keep it in place and I was going to support Dina in whatever decision she was going to make in the end." He explained, "And yet, I can't help but wonder if there wasn't another way we could have gone about this."
"You might be asking the wrong person." I shrugged my shoulders, "But if we never had any problems with the Unseelie... and both sides kept their word ever since we agreed on the pact. Why change it?" I licked over my lips, "And what would the other options be?"
"That is the one question that remains unanswered." He sighed, "For now, we don't have to consider a second option. But hard to say if it is going to stay this way."
"Only time will tell." I hummed, "Well, I will be heading home now. See you, Milo."
Hand wrapped around my arm he held me back, "Thank you, Celeste... for caring, I mean."
My heart skipped a beat and I turned my head smiling softly, "Of course."XII
"So, did I promise you too much?" Lips curled into a bright smile as Daphne pulled me in front of the mirror.
Carefully, I brushed over the glittery fabric of the wide skirt, "No, you didn't." I smiled softly before pulling her into a hug, "And you look absolutely gorgeous tonight, Daphne."
Her long dark hair was pulled back into an intricate updo, her dress was made out of a silver almost white fabric... floor-length and hanging to every curve of her body.
"You weren't lying about the shoes being perfect for your dress." I picked up the silver lace before stepping back in front of the mirror.
"Let me help you." Daphne carefully tied it together at the back of my head, "You look gorgeous too, Celeste."
Daphne's mask had the same color as her dress decorated with gold rhinestones, glitter and pearls.
"Shall we?" I offered her my arm with a soft smile twitching on my lips.
We slipped out through her backyard... moving quickly through the darkness and until we reached the mushroom circle created by the fae.
Taking a deep breath, I followed Daphne as she stepped inside the circle... the air rushed past me and the moment, I opened my eyes again I found myself standing in the middle of the dark woodland landscape illuminate by magical candle lights and filled with all kinds of creatures.
"This is amazing." Daphe smiled brightly, her arm slipping out of mine, "So much to see and explore."
I shook my head, "Go ahead. Enjoy yourself... I will find you later." Pressing a kiss on her cheek before I watched her disappear in the crowd.
The air buzzed with magic and excitement... my eyes wandered around the area taking in the direction and the people. Some had chosen full masks... others only covered a part of their face and yet I wasn't able to recognize anyone.
I ducked underneath a tree branch, revealing another area of the dark woodland, lips twitching into a smile when I caught a glimpse of the singing moon high up in the sky. It was truly magical sight and I could feel magic tingling in the tips of my fingers.
The moment was broken when I accidentally bumped into another guest.
"I'm sorry." I apologized quickly before I looked up.
Dark eyes behind a black-grey wolf mask and a charming smile on the lips, "Nothing happened, Celeste."
Eyebrows knitted, I tilted my head to the side, "Cyrus?"
"Enjoying yourself?"
"I haven't seen everything yet but what I did see... it is just magical." The smile came easy to my lips, "Not to mention the excitement with the masks...the thrill of potentially not knowing who you are talking to."
"And yet you did recognize me." Cyrus placed a hand on my back as we carefully moved through the crowd.
"It is your own fault." I teased playfully, "Your voice gave you away... but I'm curious, how did you know it was me?"
"Your eyes but hearing your voice helped too." He stopped in a small secluded corner away from the other guests, "Are you nervous about later?"
I worried my lower lip between my teeth, "Honestly, I tried not to think too much about it but that isn't going very well." I chuckled nervously as my gaze wandered around the crowd, "I don't understand why I have been chosen... why not Daphne?"
"I'm convinced that Dina has her reasons and I believe that you will do fine, Celeste."
Heart beating like crazy... the dreamoire in a tight grip in front of my chest as I slowly made my way toward Moros who sat on his dark red velvet throne watching everyone and everything with his dark eyes.
Resisting the urge to lower my head as I stopped in front of his throne, slowly holding out the book in his direction.
"Funny isn’t it?" He leaned toward peering down at me before accepting the book with open arms, "Life unfolds the way it should. Some points in time set in stone."
There was something unsettling in his voice and his gaze send a cold shiver down my spine... couldn't tear my eyes away as he caressed the spine of the book with his pale fingers.
"Do you know what this is?"
Any question that on my lips the moment he pulled a piece of paper from between the pages of the book.
"Its name is the map of nodes."
Flexes of sparkling light, magic danced around the pages and eyebrows knitted together as I realized that I have heard the name before. Instinctively, I know that Moros wasn't supposedly to have it.. the how or why was in the top of my lips but my gut wrenches unpleasantly and without thinking about it I reached for the map.
Moros laughed as he tried to pull the map out of my grasps... but I keep on holding the paper even tighter and stronger. The sound of rippling paper echoed loudly through the air followed by a blood curdling screech.
Map safely in my hands, I ducked through the crowd trying to find the others of the Coven when I spotted Daphne... surrounded by a group of hooded people. Without thinking I cast a few spells as I kept pushing my way into her direction.
"Daphne!" I screamed.
One of the hooded people turned into my direction and I just barely managed to cast a protection spell... my steps briefly faltering as I was pushed back by their magic.
But I was nothing but determined as I kept pushing against the crowd... I could hear my dress rip, felt a shoe slipping from my foot but none of it mattered as much as keeping Daphne safe.
The distance grew smaller.. close enough to see the panic in her eyes behind the mask. I reached out my hand, my fingers barely touching hers and I kept pushing to take a hold of her hand when she was yanked away by one of the hooded people.
"No!" Magic moved through my veins and another spell was on the tip of my tongue when all of a sudden, I found myself being pulled toward one of the portals. "Let me go." I demanded kicking with my legs and fighting around the tight grip around my waist. "Daphne... Daphne!"
"Stop it, Celeste." Archer's voice was right next to my ear as he unceremoniously set me back on the ground in Dina's backyard, "You couldn't have helped."
I spun around angrily poking his chest with one my fingers, "You don't know that. I almost had her... I could have helped her."
"And at what cost? It is bad enough that Daphne got captured."
"She would be with us now if you hadn't pulled me back." Anger flashed up in my eyes as I crossed my arms in front of my chest.
"Sorry for trying to save your life!" He threw up his hands in frustration.
It was Marlene who revealed that it were the Seelie who had attacked Daphne... the heels that Daphne had worn to the coronation had once belonged to Queen Peregrina.
Oh, Daphne...
Last edited by schoggettchen (05/02/2024 at 21:03)
Offline
JORA BECK // 25 // WATER WITCH
COMPLETE
Jora Beck, the Nymphaea
Name: Jora Beck, also known as The Nymphaea
Age: 25
Face claim: Kristina Bazan
Witch path: elemental - water
Profession: music tutor at the unviversity
Interests: Amos (The Carnation) // Bartholomew (The Larkspur) // Archer (The Crocus)
Traits/personality: Jora is very in-touch with her emotions. She is extremely compassionate, supportive, understanding and loyal, all which makes her a great person to be around. She's the type of person who will take note of your favourite food and bring it you when you're feeling low. However, she is also sensitive and sometimes slow to trust. Whilst she's always willing to listen to others' problems, she is less likely to share her own. Jora feels things deeply, meaning her moods can sometimes be very intense and unpredictable. One moment she could be crying with laughter, the next she could be screaming in your face.
Jora has great intuition, easily reading both people and situations. Whilst she understands things, she is quite indecisive which mean she might not always act on these intuitions. She is also easily overwhelmed by stressful situations.
She is naturally very imaginative and creative. She often uses music as an outlet.
Established relationships: When her father passed away 7 years ago, his good friend Bartholomew (The Larkspur) kept an eye on Jora, feeling almost like he owed it to him. Being 18, Jora of course felt like she didn't need him, but deep down she is extremely grateful and makes effort to spend time with him at least once a month. Afterall, it was Bart who got her a job at the university.
Jola and Marlene (The Peony) used to be really good friends, but after one very explosive argument on both their parts everything changed. They still remain civil.
There has always been a spark between Jola and Archer (The Crocus), but they have never been more than friends with benefits. Jola really does value his company, and is never afraid to stop by his place if she needs a good chat (or something stronger).
Jola doesn't really know Amos (The Carnation) to well, but she is interested in doing so when he arrives back in town.
Round 2
Monday 2nd September, 1971
Jora felt like a ghost as she walked back through town. She wasn't even sure how she made it back to her appartment, her feet had somehow carried her there. And so she was especially surprised to find Archer in front of her door, sat cross legged on the floor.
"Archer?"
His blank expression morphed into a kind smile. His eyes remained tired. "Hey J."
"What are you doing here?" she asked, as Archer awkwardly got to his feet.
"I... I just wanted to check you were okay. After last night."
"How long have you been waiting here?" she dodged his question.
"Erm... an hour or so. I swung by earlier but you didn't answer. Figured you'd be back home sooner or later."
It had definitely been over an hour. Jora was certain that she'd been at Bart's for at least 2 hours, and Archer definitely hadn't knocked before she'd left. She felt bad, but it was sweet that he'd waited for her.
"So is everything okay?"
"Yeah, I'm okay. How about you?" Redirected.
Archer shrugged. "I'm okay too."
"Are you sure? You look tired."
Another shrug. "I didn't sleep too well last night. Nothing to worry about."
Jora hated talking about her emotions. She would happily listen to other people, but when it came down to however she was feeling she kept her mouth shut. She knew Archer well, and knew he was just as subborn when it came to emotions. She could tell that there was something more going on.
"Coffee?" Jora offered.
Archer appeared to think about it for a moment, before nodding his head. Jora pulled out her key and placed it in the key hole. She faced her daily struggle with the lock, and questioned why she hadn't yet gotten it fixed. Archer placed his hand on hers, and Jora felt her heart miss a beat. Together, they angled the key correctly and the door swung open, allowing them both to enter Jora's appartment.
Did they have coffee? Well, eventually.
Let's just say Archer wasn't one to kiss and tell. And neither was Jora.Monday 9th September, 1971
Jora genuinely loved working at the university. She really enjoyed teaching music to the students, whether it was helping them with the next line of their composition or helping to boost their confidence. What Jora didn't like though, was the first week of the new school year. She found the new students to be too cocky for their boots, and hated the fact they were constantly lost. Even returning students could be problematic for the first week, seemingly taking time to get back into the swing of teaching.
The term officially started next week, but Jora had to go in today. This year Jora was a cohort tutor, meaning she was both physically and emotionally responsible for 20 new students. This was the first time she'd done this. Normally, Jora would spend the majority of her time in her classroom, with students coming to her. But today she'd been on her feet almost all day, showing her tutees around the campus.
In fact, the first time she'd sat down properly all day was at 4 o'clock, when classes had finished for the day. She was exhausted. But, there was part of her that was also proud of herself. She'd really tried to challenge herself this year, and even though this week was going to suck Jora really hoped she could make a difference to the students' time at the campus. She was also happy that as term had only just began, there was no marking to do.
Jora packed her belongings into her bag and headed out into the corridor. The university felt prestige, and indeed had once been one of the most desired universities in the country. But as with most things, budget cuts had left the university struggling. It was sad, really.
Jora bumped into Bartholomew as she stepped outside. It was the first time she'd seen him in a week, though she wasn't sure if she had been avoiding him or if it was the other way round. Either way, Jora recognised she'd been rather short with him.
"Hey." Jora said, plastering a smile on her face.
"Hey. Good first day back?" Bartholomew asked.
"Yeah, not bad. You?"
"Busy, but good."
Jora knew that Bartholomew was also a cohort tutor, in fact he was the one who had initially encouraged her to apply for the additional role this year. She'd doubted her abilities, but he'd really made her believe she could do it.
"Listen... I'm sorry."
Bartholomew raised an eyebrow. "Sorry?"
"Yeah, you know... for last week. I didn't mean to snap at you, it's just... I'd not had a good night."
"No bother. It's done with now." Bartholomew said with a shrug, and Jora couldn't help but feel awful. The two rarely argued, if they did it was usually Jora getting fed up with him for interfering. Then Bartholomew would get annoyed because he was only trying to understand her, and it would always end up in one ugly mess. But, they were usually quick to make up.
Bartholomew's expression softened a little. "Why don't you come round for dinner tonight? We can talk about it."
"I wouldn't miss it for the world."
* * * * *
That night, Jora told Bartholomew everything. Everything. From the shadow creature to the puddle of blood that took her back too... everything. She even quickly mentioned about her interactions with Archer.
And Bartholomew intently listened, offering advice where he felt it appropriate.
Though of course, that didn't necessarily mean Jora would take it.Thursday 12th September, 1971
"The usual please." Jora asked with a smile.
Amos slid a cup across the bench in her direction. "Already ready for you."
Jora reached for the cup. It was still warm, definitely freshly made. "How on earth did you know I was going to come in?"
"Honestly, I just had a hunch."
"Well, that's pretty impressive."
Jora reached into her bag for her purse, but once again Amos shook his head.
"You're gonna go bust if you give me free drinks everytime" she laughed.
"Ahh don't even worry about it. What are you up to today?"
The truth was Jora hadn't really thought that far ahead. She'd stayed up late the night before working on a new song, so she'd risen pretty late that day. By the time she'd made it out of the house and into the coffee shop it was already gone 2pm. So, she didn't really know what to do with the day.
Amos must have sensed her hesitation. He untied his apron and placed it in a neat pile on the back counter. "Care to spend it with me?"
"I mean maybe I could for a bit. I don't think I could really stay in here for more than an hour though." Jora was definitely not the type of girl to sit in a coffee shop to work, she was more of a grab and go type of girl.
"Nahh, let's get out of here!"
"Aren't you supposed to stay here though?"
"We've been quiet in here today anyway, and the boss probably won't find out."
Hesitation crept in once more. Jora didn't really know Amos, would spending the afternoon with him be awkward. Besides, she didn't really want him to get in trouble because of her.
"Come on, where's your sense of adventure?"
Well, that convinced her.
* * * * *
The afternoon with Amos hadn't been awkward at all. The town had apparently changed a great deal since Amos had last lived there, so Jora took the time to show him around again. They'd been to the bookshop, where Amos had revealed that he actually majored in literature. Jora had made him pinky promise to give her book recommendations once she'd finished her current read.
They'd also taken a walk through the woods, to get in touch with nature as Jora described it. Amos had initially seemed anxious to enter, but Jora quickly reminded him of his sense of adventure. They weren't there very long at all, as Amos had remained rather nervous.
The two had stopped off at numerous other places on their way back through the town, and their final spot was the bar. Conversations had flowed easily, and Jora felt like she was really finding a friend in Amos.
"So, were your parents part of the coven too?" she asked, taking a sip of her very fruity cocktail. It was one of the ones that had initially come with a sparkler in, which Jora wasn't particularly a fan of.
"They were for a little bit, but they cut ties about 10 years ago."
"And you decided to stay?"
"Yep. What about your parents?" This was a clear deflection.
"Coven supporters til the death. Literally." she took another large sip of her drink.
"Oh, I'm sorry. Are your parents no longer with us."
Jora gently shook her head. "Nope. I never even got to meet my mum. And my dad... well he died 7 years ago now."
She was waiting for it. That look. The look poor little Jora always got when she talked about her dead parents. The one full of pity and regret for bringing the topic up.
But it didn't come. Instead, Amos gently touched her hand and spoke softly. "They'd both be really proud of you."
"Thanks."
Their eyes locked, and Jora felt like Amos was staring right into her sole. It lasted a moment too long, so she pulled away.
"Anyway." Jora said, back to her usual bouncy tone. She rolled her shoulders back, as if shaking off the memories. "What happened with your family. Sounds like a good story."
Amos took a sip of his beer, now looking slightly uncomfortable himself. "Ahh, I'm afraid it's nothing exciting. They just did what they felt like was best."
Jora felt like there was more to the story, but she could also tell that their friendship wasn't quite there for him to comfortably divulge that information. Or perhaps he didn't talk about it with anyone.
After dragging the mood down slightly, the two spent the next hour or so discussing much lighter topics. Their most embarrassing moments. Their favourite magic. Their plans for the future.
Time had flown by, and before Amos and Jora knew it it was almost midnight.
"I should probably go. Already taken most of the day off today, I don't think the boss would appreciate me also rocking up late tomorrow."
"That's fair enough." Jora said with a laugh.
"We could always meet up again tomorrow night if you fancied it?"
"Oh, I can't tomorrow. I already promised Archer I'll check out the market with him.
Was that... a flicker of disappointment in his eyes?
"But I'll be at the coronation if you're going?"
"I'll see you there then." Amos smiled..Friday 13th September, 1971
You would typically think of the fall market being cosy, with warm sweaters and hot chocolate. But the town was still being forced to embrace the sun, and so this along with the crowds made the markets rather hot. Still, it was a lot of fun. Stalls of vendors lined the street, children ran around with their faces painted and the smell of delicious food filled everyone's nostrils. It was glorious.
Jora could be found at one of the jewellery stalls, examining a truly stunning necklace. From the silver chain hung a beautiful blue pendant, with a wave of sand fixed within. But it was way out of Jora's budget. Still, her birthday was coming up. Maybe she could drop a hint to Bartholomew.
"It would really suit you that." Archer leaned over her shoulder to see what Jora was looking at.
"Aww, thanks!"
"Want me to get it for you?"
Jora lifted the price tag to show Archer, who proceeded to regret his offer.
"Ermmmm..."
"Relax, it's okay!" Jora laughed. "There's no way I'd expect you too.
Jora returned the necklace, and the two moved on to the next stall. Roasted chestnuts. Now that was definitely one they could both afford.
"So, I saw you at the bar with Amos the other night." Archer stated, popping a chestnut into his mouth.
Jora wasn't sure whether that was a question or not. "Awww, are you jealous?"
"What? No of course not. You can hang around with whoever you like."
His tone didn't convince her. "Aww you are jealous aren't you!" she teased.
"I'm not! I just think you should be careful around him."
"Careful? Why?" she stopped chewing.
"I just have some suspicions."
"Like what?"
"It doesn't matter."
"Well it clearly does!" Jora said, her voice raised slightly. "Otherwise you wouldn't have mentioned it!"
"Look, it doesn't matter! Just forget I said anything!"
"If you haven't got any evidence, then don't you dare tell me who I can and can't be friends with." Jora shouted, now angry. "Like you said, I can hang around with however I like!"
"You can, I never said you couldn't! I just said I feel like you should be careful around him."
"Well I don't think it's him I should be careful around!" Jora thrust the bag of chestnuts into Archer's chest and walked off. She caught quickly saw his rather hurt expression as she turned around, but the sight of it didn't last long in her mind.
Who the hell did Archer think he was.Monday 16th September, 1971
Of course Jora had once again left it far too late to buy a dress. She couldn't help it, she just knew she would get overwhelmed and stressed by the number of choices so she just kept putting it off. Although that plan didn't work very well, as she was now stressed about not having time to get an outfit together.
She was also tired. The coven meeting had gone on far too late for her liking last night. It's not even like she'd been listening anyway really. Jora really struggled understanding the deal and all of the fancy words involved in the process, despite Bartholomew having explained it to her multiple times. Jora always voted yes anyway; it had always worked for them before, so why change anything now? Besides, Bartholomew would probably be disappointed if she did vote no.
There were only a limited number of shops in the town, but thankfully as the coronation was around the corner fancy dresses were dangling here there and everywhere.
Jora tried on an abundance of dresses and was incredibly red in the face by the time she was done. But her outing was successful. She'd settled on a tight-fitted dress. The upper half was sky-blue, with gold thread spun into the fabric. Below the knees, the dress was made completely from white feathers, giving a very elegant look. The dress was of course strapless, and had a long flowing cape-like thing sewn into the back.
Jora had also purchased a white feathered mask. You know, because it was a masquerade ball.
Now she had her outfit ready, Jora couldn't wait for the celebration.Tuesday 17th September, 1971
It was no surprise that no expense had been spared for the coronation. It was by far the fanciest event Jora had ever attended in her life. The woods were beautiful, ominous and magical all at the same time. Hundreds of candles proudly lit the array of guests. It was times like this which reminded Jora just how special magic was.
"Drink, miss?"
"No, thank you." Jora had always been taught never to take drinks from strangers, and since this was a masquerade ball everyone was a stranger to her. Besides, she wans't planning on drinking much tonight. She already felt sick although she wasn't sure whether that was the aftermass of the mushroom circle or because of her nerves.
For some reason, it had been decided that Jora would present King Moros with the coven's gift. She had no idea why. Maybe it was because she was the one who had found the Dreamoire earlier that month, or maybe the coven thought she was the best person for the job. Jora doubted the latter, especially as she was currently doubting herself.
Jora tried dancing amongst the sea of creatures but she couldn't focus. The music was a bit too orchestral for her liking anyway. She'd been trying to keep an eye out for Amos, but since everyone was wearing masks that had proven rather difficult.
Out of no where a whisper crept into Jora's mind, causing her to stop in her tracks.
Jora. It's time.
What on earth..?
Come to the willow tree.
Confusion set in. She spun around and spotted the willow tree tucked away at the edge of the venue. Beneath it, a figure lurked in the darkness.
Who on earth was it? And what were there intentions?
Allowing curiousity to get the better of her, Jora made her way over to the tree. As she got closer, she noticed that the figure was wearing a dark indigo suit with a mask to match. They were holding something extremely close to their chest.
"Um, hi?"
Still holding the item, the figure reached to take off their mask. A friendly face was revealed.
"Barto! You scared me! Why didn't you just come find me!"
"It's a masked ball! I didn't know who you were!"
"Okay okay, good point." Her eyes fell once more to the item Bartholomew was holding. It all made sense now. "The Dreamoire?"
"The Dreamoire." stated Bartholomew, passing the paper over to her. "How are you feeling?"
"Nervous. But I'm sure it'll be okay."
"It will. Just remember to curtsey when you approach the King. And be polite!"
"Me? Polite? Always!"
"Sure."
* * * * *
Jora's heart raced as she approached the King. She'd seen Moros around the town a couple of times, but she'd never really interacted with him. So of course their first proper meeting would be right here, right now, with all eyes on her.
"Funny, isn't it?" Moros leaned forward, peering down at Jora. His hands reach out and firmly clasp the edge of the book.
"What is?"
"That life unfolds the way it should. Some points in time set in stone."
Jora had no idea what he was talking about, but decided now was not the time to question him further.
"Do you know what this is?" Moros asked. So it was okay for him to ask her questions.
He was staring at Jora intently, carressing the book's spine. She shook her head, feeling very uncomfortable.
Moros shimmied a map out from in between the first pages. He unfolded it, continuing whatever point he was getting to.
"Its name is the Map of Nodes." As he announces its name flecks of sparkling light dance around the pages. They almost match the evil glint which was now displayed in his eyes.
The Map of Nodes.
No.
Surely Moros shouldn't have that.
Jora wasn't able to explain how or why she came to that conclusion, but she felt her mouth dry. She couldn't let him have it.
As quick as a flash she reached back out for the book. Jora's fingers somehow wrapped around the edge. The two engaged in a tug of war which Jora was sure would be commical if the situation wasn't so mysteriously dire. Moros was strong but she was almost just as strong.
Suddenly she felt all of her weight shift and Jora toppled to the floor. In her hands, she held half of the map. The other half was still in Moros' hands.
She looked up at Moros.
The evil had turned to fury.
Before he could act a blood-curdling scream interrupted everything. Even Moros' gaze had risen to observe what was happening.
Jora took her opportunity. She climbed to her feet and started running in the opposite direction, her half of the map still clenched tightly in her hand.
Then chaos errupted.
People started running in all directions, no one really knowing what was happening or where to go. One by one individuals vanished, clearly stumbling into a portal to somewhere hoopefully safe. Jora didn't even know where she was running to, she just wanted to get as far away from Moros as possible.
Another scream echoed around the forest. This one was different to the others, it sounded like desperate.
Then Jora spotted who the scream had escaped from.
To her left, Daphne was surrounded by creatures. Some of them were on her, clearly causing her harm. Jora watched as Daphne thrashed around in defence.
Unable to leave her, Jora pushed through the crowd to get to her. Once there was a clear path she cast every protection spell she could think of. But none of them seemed to have any effect on the creatures.
Jora continued to run towards Daphne when she felt two hands grab her waist. She kicked, desperate to get free and continue trying to help Daphne but her captor was too strong. They dragged Jora across the grass and before she could fully understand what was happening the world around her went fuzzy.
* * * * *
When her vision returned to normal Jora found herself back in the Old House.
"Are you okay?" her captor asked.
Except he wasn't a captor at all. It was Amos, who had dragged her from that awful place.
Jora felt incredibly guilty that she'd been forced to leave Daphne, but physically, she was fine. "Daphne... they-"
"Jora!"
Someone lunged towards her, placing one hand around her shoulders and the other on her head.
"I'm okay Barto, I promise." She felt him let out a breath, presumably of relief. She was suddenly aware of the mass conversation taking place around her, everyone expressing their thoughts of fear and confusion. Each individual theorising what could have happened.
"It was the Seelie." Bartholomew confidently said, still holding tightly onto Jora.
This statement causes its own uproar. How could the Seelie have been at the Unseelie coronation?
"It was the Seelie." Marlene shouted, quietening slightly when all eyes looked to her. "The Queen was there. I recognised her from the pictures. Queen Peregrina."
"Queen Peregrina? But what does she want?" someone called out.
"Is it to do with this?" Jora asked, finally pulling away from Bart. She held out the half map in front of her. But Marlene had her own offerings. A pair of sparkly, red shoes.
"She wants her shoes back."
What. On. Earth.
Out of the corner of her eye Jora spotted Archer. She caught his concerned gaze. Just for a second, before she turned away.
Last edited by Fashion-Chic (29/01/2024 at 01:00)
Offline
NAME: Maeve Voshi (nee Bourgeois) aka Tʜᴇ Lᴏᴛᴜs
INTERESTS:
Bartholomew (The Larkspur) | Heath (The Edelweiss) | Kaladian “Kal” (The Oleander) | Marlene (The Peony)I'm not scared to be seen, I make no apologies, This Is Me... - DONE
AGE: 37
FC: Rosie Mac
PATH: Solar Witch
PROFESSION: Mixologist (wait it's the 70s!)... Bartender; but she's definitely using some unusual/experimental ingredients /vendor/beemoov/forum/../../../public/forum/smilies/big_smile.png
TRAITS:
Absent-minded | Amicable | Enigmatic | Erratic | Naive | Optimistic | Reckless | Resilient | Visceral | Vivacious
PERSONALITY:
Like the lotus flower, Maeve is resilient… treading through the murky waves of everyday life and coming out on top, bright and bubbly, reaching toward the sun and all its endless possibilities. She has a deep-driven sense of determination that keeps difficulties from getting her down. Enthusiastically curious and adaptive, she is full of the joys of spring and the vibrance of summer; good-humored, optimistic, cheerful, and easy-going. Most would believe she has immunity to discouragement with such a sunny disposition. Maeve refuses to waste a good day thinking about a bad yesterday. This can, of course, lead to avoiding larger problems if allowed to go unchecked. She can also get caught up in her thoughts at times, forgetting what she is doing or where she is going. She’s energized and inspired by new stimuli easily which may lead her to act very impulsively by saying and/or doing the first thing that comes to mind. This excitable energy is also a catalyst for impatience and attention deficiency. She can be restless, flitting from one project to another, and can become easily bored. Luckily, she has an excellent memory and a keen intuition when it comes to her magic. That, however, doesn’t always translate to more personal interactions. Maeve is a free spirit, open-minded, and has a colossal tender heart for those she holds nearest and dearest. And while she is very sociable, and quite a charmer, she often misses out on some social cues and can be quite heedless when it comes to sexuality and romantic overtures.
When it comes to emotions, Maeve isn’t the best at expressing them. Big heart and all, she’ll avoid causing conflict even if it means burying her feelings to keep a harmonious environment. This can add an air of mystery for those seeking to get to know the full depth of her character. That being said, her decisions are almost always based on her feelings. She doesn’t really acknowledge the concept of hesitation and is an ‘ask forgiveness, not permission’ kind of woman, willing to break the rules for a life well lived. She laughs loudly, forgives easily, and regrets nothing.
RELATIONSHIPS:
Marlene & Orpheus - cousins - they were still children (11 & 7 respectively) when she moved away so didn’t have a lot of interaction with them at the time. Became more acquainted with Marlene on various brief trips back home over the years and they've shared correspondences throughout the years developing a genuine friendship. Maeve considers Marlene more of a niece than a cousin due to being raised by their grandmother.
Dina - friendly acquaintance - Being several years younger, Maeve was likely more of a nuisance than a friend growing up but Dina never gave any indication of irritation. Maeve gives some credit to Dina for fostering her deeper appreciation of nature after chasing her into the local forests for more than a time or two. They have spoken kindly on a couple of her brief visits home and only within the last couple of years started exchanging letters with one another, deepening the friendship from afar.
Bartholomew - neutral acquaintance - With him and Dina being close, Maeve would have followed along behind him as well, perhaps (definitely) developing a childhood crush on him in the process. Maeve has not seen him since moving away from town.
Milo - neutral acquaintance - Remembers him being part of the old kids' squad and found him a pleasant presence. She didn't have much involvement with him back then and hasn’t seen him over the years.
COVEN
In her life, Maeve aspires to beauty and joy. She trusts nature and her role in it. As a child, she was somewhat shy and a bundle of nervous energy. She doesn’t remember her father but Grams insisted, when she was giddy on one of her random tonics, that he wasn’t much to remember. Maeve only vaguely recalls her mother, a vividly red mop of hair always came to mind, much like her own, and dark green gentle eyes, in high contrast to her blues ones she’d obviously inherited from Dad. Maeve had to use photographs by the age of ten to recall more than that after losing her mother to a harsh battle with cancer some years before. Grams, the matriarch of the Bourgeois family, became Mom after that, filling the void with love and mentorship. As best she could at least. As an elder, she had responsibilities to the Coven that drew her away, not to mention her brewery business that catered to the entire community. It also didn’t help that Maeve was never quite able to keep still for too long. Something she’d never really outgrown.
Maeve would occasionally visit her aunt’s family, but both Marlene and Orpheus were just babies, far too young to be playmates to the preadolescent Maeve. It was the forest that became her actual babysitter… nature and all its beauty. She was always somewhere collecting something. Anything. Unusual pebbles, shells, strange twisted sticks, bird feathers and bones, coins, scraps of fabric or paper. Just… old things. Discarded treasures that other people wouldn’t give a second glance to. She also had an affinity with animals… bugs, spiders, reptiles… creepy crawlies intrigued her, and she was utterly smitten with all the furry friends she could find.
During those early, impressionable years, she’d found a somewhat companion in Dina, Bart, and Milo. Not that either of the boys noticed she’d latched herself onto their group. Or maybe they did and she was just too young… or more accurately… clueless about reading people. Again, something she wouldn’t necessarily grow out of. Most of the time, she hovered on the border of whichever clearing they’d gone to practice spells or just get up to some sort of mischief outside the watchful eyes of the community leaders. What was sure, is that Maeve picked up things from all of them. Spells or enchantments, identifying useful ingredients and talisman, the power of crystals, and their occasional gossip about the fae. There may have been (of course there was) some sense of disappointment and bitterness when her crush and the girl she idolized ended up starting a relationship together.
Also, during this time Maeve’s connection to the sun manifested. Spending the days roaming the wilderness surrounding the community filled her with energy. There wasn’t a day where she didn’t find herself at some point celebrating the power and warmth of the sun. Picking blueberries in the field, dancing and singing in a golden-hued meadow, sunbathing by a brook, or simply sitting cross-legged with a good book in the backyard… the sun was her perpetual sidekick. Always there, energizing, destressing, and revitalizing every mood possible.
Of course, most things Maeve learned were reinforced through Grams’ teachings.
Maeve was unafraid to try new things and liked to consider herself different from the vast majority of others. Though in a witching world, it’s pretty hard to manage that since they were all vastly different than other magical & non-magical beings. She never liked traveling the beaten path. This may explain Maeve’s ultimate transgression… falling in love with an ungifted boy from the local high school. No one actually forbade the relationship, but Maeve was under no disillusionment of Grams's disapproval. For one, he wasn’t a member of the Coven… and worse, he wasn’t even a witch. But he made Maeve happy, and that was important enough for her to defy the old woman’s wishes and eloped with her one true love the moment she turned 18. She wasn’t kicked from the Coven and she had no desire to leave it… but River Voshi would never be able to know the truth of Maeve’s background or her magical abilities.
They were young and impoverished… but happy. River’s family owned a farm several miles from Lavaeuwood, and they moved into a small cabin on that land initially while he joined the military. During basic training, Maeve continued to help out at Grams’ brewery and refine her magic freely. Soon after, Maeve joined River in his first deployment to Germany. Maeve anticipated the day that they would welcome their first child, but that never seemed to pan out for them. They would move a few times, but they would make a happy home, just the two of them wherever his military orders led. She’d also sprinkled in trips to Lavaeuwood (alone), reuniting and reconnecting with her heritage and enjoying her family beyond River. And instead of getting down about her childless state, Maeve filled their home with warmth, good cheer, and many small pets to dote upon over the years. River never questioned the constantly wide-open windows and doors… nor did he point out her odd collection of nick-nacks stuffed in nearly every drawer of their home. He also never seemed shocked or confused by the unusual ingredients she’d obsess over when they visited peculiar farmer stalls or caravans in the countryside. He adored her cooking and grew especially addicted to the sun-drenched teas she’d have readily brewed each evening when he returned home.
♫♫♫ The Remembering; Saundia ♫♫♫The King is Dead, Long Live the King - DONEish
Pᴀʀᴛ Oɴᴇ - Oғ Aʟʟ Tʜᴇ Gɪɴ Jᴏɪɴᴛs - DONE
Somehow, I knew it was only a matter of time, but still… I was ill-prepared when he strolled through the saloon-styled double door. He immediately stood out among the scattered patrons, all of varying ages and backgrounds. Like a beacon in a swirl of shadows. Though perhaps he was the darkness that reflected light so effectively that he glowed.
I was being fanciful, of course. For one, it was late in the evening and there were only a few stragglers still nursing drinks at a few tables around the bar. But also, he was nothing more than a talented witch… more than some, but I highly doubted any worse than average. Somewhat clouded for me, but most people were. I’d never understood that about myself… how magic seemed so visible… almost tangible, but living beings were a paradox. And Bartholomew Guidry had always been strange to me. Wasn’t that part of the reason I liked him so much as a child? All wild and erratic. Unpredictable.
“Mae… table 10’s last round?”
“Ooh… right!” I blustered at the waitress… Jane, a pretty non-magic college student from the outskirts of town, and snapped out of my ponderings but not before my eyes connected with his across the room, making my cheeks burn, and chills raced down my spine.
It was a good distraction, but hardly long enough to make much difference after I personally delivered, then returned to the bar and found the man saddled on a stool directly in front of me. In any other circumstance, I suspect his grin would have been disarming. Instead, the hairs on the back of my neck stood up on end and something stirred in the pit of my stomach.
“Fancy meeting you here.”
“I suspect you’re not at all surprised though.”
“True.”
There was that grin again. I supposed I was surprised enough for the two of us, though I hoped I wasn’t so obvious. I tossed him a smile before tugging a rag from my back pocket and began mopping droplets of condensation around the closest tap just to direct the sudden burst of nervous energy somewhere else.
“Where’s Heath?”
“Left a little early tonight… said it was as good a time as any to see how I could handle things on my own.”
“You’ve been here hardly a week…”
“I’m a quick learner…” I grinned, “...what can I getcha?”
“Surprise me…”
“Perhaps a little henbane juice… a slice of hemlock pie…”
He chuckled, “Has Heath gotten in the habit of stashing poisons behind the counter now?”
“I deserve to add to the menu, don’t I?”
“I realize we don’t know each other well,” He laughed again, the wrinkles around his eyes creasing more deeply, “...yet, but I highly doubt you of all people have turned into a murderess while you’ve been away.”
My hands switched into autopilot, pulling a metal carafe from the counter behind me and adding liquor, pickle brine, vermouth, and mustard seeds. Genuine curiosity got the better of me as I added two large crystal-clear ice cubes.
“Of all people?”
“You’re hardly a bitter-angry crone out to punish the world for some misbegotten injustice.”
“Maybe I’ve gotten good with glamor spells.”
“That would suggest I’d fallen victim to it if you had…”
I stirred, then strained the drink into a frosted coupe glass. I smirked at the arch of his brow when I garnished the drink, not with olives, but with kosher pickle and a sprig of dill.
“You said it… not me.”
“What is this…”
“A martini… you’re sampling a new vodka we just got in from Sweden.”
“Fancy.”
“Who said the backwaters didn’t deserve a little extravagance once and a while?”
Hesitantly, he took a sip and rewarded me with surprise then a second, deeper swig.
We chatted nonsensically while he finished off his drink and I started clearing out then restocking the garnish station and back-bar.
“So… is that what you’ve been up to all this time? Concocting elaborate drinks to bring back to the coarse, uncouth masses?”
I chuckled, wiping my brow while eyeing the three-piece suit he wore, including a sharply tucked matching kerchief in the pocket.
“Oh, yes… took twenty years to perfect it but alas I’ve arrived to change all of your lives with one little drink.”
“A good diversion from everything else going on I must say.”
I knew it was all hyperbole, but also potentially true. The bell chiming at the front door drew my attention to the fact that the bar had cleared out. Jane was in the far corner, stacking chairs and sweeping as she went along. I glanced around, already feeling an infinity to the place after such a short time. I could easily feel isolated here as if it was a different world altogether than the rest of the town of Lavaeuwood. Despite the hour, I poured him a second drink.
“Do you know what’s going on?”
He hesitated and did his own glance around the bar before giving me a full glance over and then responding.
“No. We’re getting nowhere fast.” He shrugged.
“Yeah,” I added solemnly. “I mean… I don’t know what I should expect or hope for. This is all a huge mystery for me. But something is clearly off… and I can’t help but think it’s a lot bigger than what I have even sensed or seen since I’ve been back.”
He nods this time, watching me over the rim of his glass.
“What have you sensed…”
“I…” I frowned, “I can’t be sure. Silences when there shouldn’t be. Buzzing and crackling noises for no apparent reason. The wind feels stagnant… even more than the heat should allow. And even though Grams has suggested otherwise, the apparition at the main house was real. I’m not sure I’m equipped to unravel such strange occurrences. I’m just left feeling confused and overwhelmed by it all.”
“Mrs. Bourgeois told you it was fake?”
“She said I imagined it…”
He frowned hard. “Why would she say so? Kal corroborated the incident.”
We fell silent when Jane walked closer.
“I’m done for the night… but I can stick around if you need…”
“No, it’s fine, I’ll get everything locked up… drive safe.”
“Goodnight Professor…”
She nodded, but hesitated, letting her gaze linger over Bart. I couldn’t tell if it was suspicion or disappointment that fell across her face but I was fairly certain Bart didn’t notice either. Not with the absentminded goodbye he uttered and the way his unanswered question lingered between us. His disinterest in her presence was indisputable.
“To be honest…” I finally continued when we were alone. “I think she just didn’t want to talk about it. Any of it. Not about what I’d seen… or why I’d gone there… or even anything about Alden’s parents' death at all. She wants me to forget about it all.”
I frowned harder in the silence that stretched out after that.
“It’s weird, right?”
He appeared to deeply consider my words.
“Not necessarily. I suspect some just want to let things go on as they have for hundreds of years… to let the past stay in the past and renew the pact with the Unseelie without any fuss.”
“But not you?”
“I haven’t decided yet… could be the lesser of two evils.” He shook his hand at me, his lips curling into another wickedly charming grin, “and before you ask… I don’t know who’s involved nor what they truly want but I know there’s something out there I need to reach for… you know?”
“I don’t know… I usually aim for something between too little and too much. Feels a lot safer.”
“But truth is at the end of too far…”
“Is that right?”
“It’s an active premise…”
“You’re such a fountain of information.”
“I came here for a distraction, remember…” he waved his empty glass at me, “How about you join me for the next round… or two?”
It took less than a heartbeat for me to consent.
“Back to my roots with this one though…”
He grinned as I filled two snifters with top-shelf French Bourbon.Pᴀʀᴛ Tᴡᴏ - Fʀɪᴇɴᴅs Dᴏɴ·ᴛ Lᴇᴛ Fʀɪᴇɴᴅs Dʀɪᴠᴇ Aɴɢʀʏ - Summary atm
This part is coming but will do it last to make sure I can complete the masq & escape on time.
Just in case I'm late getting this... The night before, Maeve locates the horned mask in the farm basement and wakes the following day with an unsettling dream. To blow off some steam she seeks out Marlene to go to the fall market. Marlene isn't in the best of moods... per usual and Mae admits to being concerned over the other woman's disruptive emotions. There may be a negative reaction to Maeve's concern/probing but eventually the topic turns towards Orpheus who Marlene claims is being way more peculiar than usual.They'll discuss visiting him and (Maeve hopes) put Marlene's fears to rest over whatever is going on with her younger brother.
Even though Marlene will suggest that the Coven might not even make it to the party, they shop for costumes. They'll bump into Daphne and are awed by the glamorous shoes she buys before they all depart the fair.Pᴀʀᴛ Tʜʀᴇᴇ - Lᴇᴛ ᴛʜᴇ Gᴏᴏᴅ Tɪᴍᴇs Rᴏʟʟ - DONE
“Oh gosh…” I skipped a step after seeing him exit the car dressed in faded denim and a checkered top. “I’m overdressed…”
Heath grinned and shrugged, “Maybe a lil… I was wondering what was taking you so long…”
He held open the passenger door.
“I’ll go change again real quick.”
“No, good gosh no… the place will close before we get there at this rate.”
I wrinkled my nose, “but…”
“No, but, you look great… no one will mind, least of all me.”
I shook my head but slipped into the car after he waved his hand towards it and I kept my gaze on him as he walked around to the driver's side.
“I thought we were going to a dance club.”
“More of a jazz bar, but dancing won’t be discouraged.”
“Do you like dancing?”
He smirked, “Not particularly…”
I maybe should have asked more questions when he suggested going to have a little fun after our shift. It had been a long one. It was as if wicked gremlins were tinkering with every electronic device in operation and then there had been the brawl that broke out between a group of rival students from nearby colleges. To be honest, I was incredibly thankful that I hadn’t been on shift alone that night… I might have blasted a ball of fire or something in the center of the bar. I couldn’t help but wonder if Heath had the gift of insight because as soon as I thought about blowing the place up, he suggested the outing.
The drive was short and we spent it in companionable silence with just some soft tunes playing in the background. Normally, I might have injected some conversation just to fill the void but I felt neither compelled nor uneasy in his company.
Mellow jazz music floated through the air as we stepped through the painted green door. It was like transporting back in history, to a more dark and seductive time… where covert decadence reigned supreme for those savvy enough to know where to look. The leather and velvet upholstery had seen better days but it wasn’t too noticeable with the dimly lit Tiffany lamps casting the imperfections and chaffing into the shadows. The tin ceiling intensified the rich, warm glow and accentuated the bold, geographic designs covering the walls. The place wasn’t huge and the patrons were few and far between at that time of night but the atmosphere was warm and charming.
Heath hooked his hand under my elbow and returned the bartender's cheery greeting as he guided me across the somewhat scuffed parquet to a distressed Chesterfield sofa. On top of a stack of antique chests on his right was a vintage cigar box and in seconds I found myself gripping a lit stogie as Heath propped his feet over a worn studded ottoman, releasing a ring of smoke into the air over us.
“I get the feeling you’ve done this before.”
He grinned, his eyes closed, looking very much like a man content with his world. He took another puff before giving me a look through parted eyes.
“Maybe only a few hundred times…”
“Hiya, Heath,” a 40-something woman uttered as she set a glass of dark liquid on a coaster beside the cigar box before turning toward me. “What can I get you?”
“Whatever he’s having is fine.”
After a nod and pleasant grin we were alone again… well somewhat isolated from the rest of the customers and the live band didn’t drown out the conversation from that distance.
“So what do you think?”
I smirked, “I get the appeal. It’s a place you can let yourself get enveloped by…”
“Pretty much. It’s my favoritist place in the world.” He paused only long enough for the delivery of my drink. “What about you?”
“What about me?” I choked out, wiping a dribble of the whiskey from my lip.
His arm stretched out across the back of the sofa, “Where’s your special place?”
I laughed, shrugged, then giggled again. “I’m not sure I have one.”
“Really?”
“I guess I’ve moved around so much that I’ve never really had the chance, or luxury, to find a special place.” I shrugged again, indifferently. But why did the admission suddenly make me feel like I’d missed out? “I guess River was my place…”
“Which river?”
I chuckled, “a person actually. My husband River.”
I recognized his shock. “You’re married?”
“Widowed.”
“Ahh… right, I’d heard that. I’m sorry for your loss.”
“It’s been a long time now, the pain is far gone and the happy memories keep me company.”
“Well, good… this place has good times oozing through its walls… no sense trying to muddy the atmosphere with sad memories.”
I chuckled. “So sad topics are off limits, hmm?”
“Absolutely! In fact, didn't you say you wanted to dance, right?”
He was suddenly on his feet, hand stretched out.
“You don’t even like dancing.”
Tired of waiting apparently, he twined his fingers between mine and pulled me up.
“I also don’t hate it… besides, I’m a healthy red-blooded man… do you think I’d object to having a pretty woman in my arms?”
The tune was smooth and sensual and despite any dislike he may have had, his body moved effortlessly against mine in a small section directly in front of the band. I couldn’t remember the last time I’d danced that way, with such slow, provocative turns. It was almost as if my feet floated above the floor with nothing but his arms keeping me grounded. I found myself gazing up into his half-hooded eyes, the blue drawing me in as if I was literally about to melt right into him. I barely noticed when another couple stepped out to join us because I was too busy wondering why I never noticed how striking they were. When the tempo changed a bit later, and upbeat percussion strummed around us, he didn’t miss one step. I was no slouch when it came to dancing, I’d always enjoyed it fully. So I shouldn’t have found it odd that I was enjoying the moment so thoroughly. With fluid surety, I was twirled about, our bodies pulsating to the faster-paced rhythm before we finally took a break.
Another round of drinks awaited our return and I was nearly certain that he could read the delight on my flushed face.
“You’re easy to entertain.”
I laughed, “Is that a bad thing?”
“Not at all… a relief actually. Life around here can get pretty hectic sometimes, it’s nice to just not have to think about things for a while.”
“Well, to be fair,” I glanced around seeing that all the people left in the bar were a good distance away. “It must be hard around here. What with all the rumors and lore… and having to live in the shadows around all the non-magics. I learned to live without using my powers regularly… and didn’t have the burden of practicing and hiding every single day of my life. After leaving here, I wasn’t plagued with finger-pointing and wicked gossip over where I lived and the hatefully embellished legend of our ancestors.”
“Hatefully embellished?” He chuckled, “I love the Coven but I wouldn’t actually say they’ve always done the right thing for the right reasons in every circumstance.”
“I’m just saying, I get why our kind would be more guarded… the Coven makes you feel totally safe but persecution could be a mile in any direction if anyone finds out what we can really do.”
“I imagine the feeling would intensify the further away you get from the Coven.”
“Well, it’s easy to live in the moment when you’re not so fixated on things you have to hide.”
“See… that’s the thing though, isn’t it?”
“What?”
“You have been hiding… literally more than any of us. And everything I know about you is utterly superficial.”
I chuckled, “Why do you think that? You know I love to dance…” He snorted and I laughed again. “Maybe you’re looking for something that isn’t there.”
“I think there is…”
I shook my head, still grinning. “I know very little about you too…”
“What is it you want to know?”
“What?”
“Ask me anything.”
I suddenly felt nervous and a bit awkward.
“I… this is silly.”
“It’ll be fun… here, I’ll start. What’s your favorite color?”
“Orange… yellow… gold… green…”
“It’s supposed to be one.”
I giggled. “I have room enough to love them all…”
“You’re so weird. Fine. Your turn.”
“I don’t know…” I shook my head but he seemed intent. “Fine. Um… I don’t know… what sort of witch are you?”
“Traditional… mostly center around potion making. It’s why I offered you the job… I recognized you knew how to handle ingredients well.”
“Ahh… see you do know something about me.”
“So very little!... How did you learn to do potions?”
“Grams mostly. With a heavy dose of copying the older kids. But I’m solar…”
“Are you? Don’t run across sun witches often. Kal is one.”
“Is he? I’ve heard my mother was one…”
“How old were you when she died?”
I bit my lip watching him, slightly taken aback by the unexpected question. It felt like it took hours instead of a couple of seconds for my heart to calm down enough for me to speak evenly.
“I don’t know… five, maybe seven. It was a long time ago.”
‘You miss her still.”
I blinked. “I barely remember her.” I tried conjuring her image, “even when I look at her pictures her face is blurry. Like something is blocking her from me even in memory. I guess that sounds super weird.”
“The mind can be a strange piece of equipment… but I get what you mean. I have a similar thing, after hearing about everything that’s been going on, I started recalling old stories and memories from when I was young.”
“Like what?”
“Nothing concrete really. Just faded memories about visiting the Romeros’ house regularly… my parents were friends with them. And I vaguely recall… well, I don’t know. Just that something felt off about their deaths.”
He frowned and I longed to ask more, but I also felt bad about the somberness that was swirling around us.
“I thought you said no sad memories here…”
“So right you are…” He nodded, shaking off the bad humor, “sooo… tell me about the places you’ve seen.”
“What makes you think those will be good memories?”
“Because you know I don’t want to hear the bad ones…”
“Aren’t you clever…”
“Quite”Pᴀʀᴛ Fᴏᴜʀ ﹣ Bᴀʟʟᴀʀᴅ ᴏғ Bᴀʟʟᴏᴛs - DONE
One would think it would take longer to decide one’s fate. In truth, the whole debate beforehand was more of a consensus-building than a debate, with mostly everyone agreeing that the deal had been wrought hundreds of years ago and we witches had gotten a good bargain in the making of it.
I personally couldn’t be sure of it, but there seemed to be some shock among those in attendance when Orpheus refused to participate. And no amount of coercion gained any understanding of his choice. Some wanted to consider alternatives just to be thorough, but most just wanted to cast their vote in agreement and move on to their daily lives.
I personally wished I’d had more time to consider and at least a small amount of time to review the actual deal. Or have someone explain all the details to me. It certainly wasn’t likely that I’d be learning the fae language before the night was done. But I got the feeling that a lot of those in attendance didn’t even understand all the details of the deal themselves. There was an overall agreement that the Unseelie had been keeping faith with the deal and why should we ruffle any feathers.
Yeah… I literally imagined fae feathers being ruffled.
“Care for a lift?”
I gasped, spinning wildly to the right and seeing the dark sedan pulling alongside me on the road.
“Hell!” I choked out, hiking my purse high up on my shoulder. “I’m fine, thanks… I like walking.”
“Come on… it’s late and you already know when I decide to do something I’m going to do it.”
My nostrils flared wide as I glared at him through the open window. That he would say that after what I learned during the meeting! The man had no shame and equally no fear… but I wasn’t intent on being a party to whatever foolishness he was set upon.
“Oh yes… I’m well aware.”
I pivoted and stomped faster down the sidewalk ignoring the next few calls of my name. I only realized that I had been holding my breath when the car took off to the end of the block. Whatever relief I thought I felt was short-lived, in the next moment he was walking directly at me and I could see the stiff edge of his jaw glinting in the moonlight. I stopped dead in my tracks.
“Are you feeling alright?”
My jaw jutted, “I’m perfectly fine… excuse me.”
He frowned as I tried to step around him.
“Are you angry at me?”
I didn’t have any trouble reading the astonishment written across his face. It had been almost a whole week since I’d last seen him, the night of Dina’s party and the whole incident at the Main House. Well, not counting the Coven meeting just moments before. He’d been there too and acted completely unphased… like what happened was par for the course and unalarming.
“Why would I be angry at you? I don’t even know anything about you.”
His jaw dropped before a little burst of laughter spilled out of him.
“Holy crap, you are angry.”
“I don’t see how what I’m feeling is of any concern to you. Aren’t there any other people in this town you can offer your services to right now?”
“Are you possessed by something?”
I assumed he didn’t honestly suspect that since he made no effort to bind or purify me in any way. He just stood there, blocking my way with that cocky little grin of his as if it was all a huge lark. Until that very moment, I hadn’t even realized just how wildly my emotions raged. If it had been daytime, I could have harnessed some rays and beat out the negativity in a matter of seconds. There was no reason that his actions should affect me so thoroughly, especially since he was unaware or unbothered by it all. But that seemed to only intensify the triple beat of my heart, now pounding even in my ears. Even in my chaotic state, I might have been able to reflect some energy off of the moon, but even that abnormal source was buried in the overcast night sky.
There were other things I could use… if I’d had any inkling that I’d need them. I couldn’t even remember the last time I’d been hit by such volatile sensations. Well… maybe the night of Dina’s party countered but I foolishly hadn’t expected or prepared to be blindsided again, definitely not so soon.
Which was incredibly foolish of me.
“I’ve got to get home,” I muttered and once again tried to move around him.
“I’ll drive you.”
I didn’t want that, however, I knew I was in no state to refuse. The quicker I got there the sooner I could fix this stupidity. Instead of answering, I seared him with another glare before getting in the car.
⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️
Breathing easier, I padded barefoot to the kitchen with an aventurine stone pressed against my chest. I wasn’t prepared, again, for what I encountered.
“You’re still here…”
“I am.”
Kal stood and stepped to the whistling kettle on the stove. I frowned, pocketing the green gem. How had he gotten in? A peek at the wall clock showed a lapse of twenty minutes since I rushed away from the car. What had he been doing in all that time?
“Where’s Grams?”
“Do you think I stashed her away somewhere?”
He still wore that cocky grin as he pressed a steaming mug into my palms.
“No, of course not.”
“You’re feeling calmer?”
“Yes. Thank you.” I continued to hover near the counter while he sat back at the kitchen table, sipping his tea as if he didn’t have a care in the world. And maybe he didn’t. “Why are you here?”
“I was just trying to check up on you… make sure you were feeling okay after everything that happened.”
Though he said the words, I couldn’t help the strange feeling that perhaps he didn’t mean them. But why would he bother if he didn’t? Either way, I didn’t like the answer one little bit.
“It seems I should be the one doing that.”
One of his brows shot up at my sharp tone. “You’re still angry at me.”
I sighed, frowned, and sighed again before taking a seat across from him.
“I’m not a child.”
“If you’re fishing for compliments, I’ll bite. I noticed.”
“I… what?” I shook my head as a strange warmth raced down my spine. “I wasn’t.”
He leaned back in the chair, crossing one ankle over a thigh with a steady gaze cast upon me. His drink swirled slowly in the hand resting over his knee. I felt drawn to the movement, as if in an almost hypnotic trance. Unwittingly, I trailed from the tip of his neatly trimmed fingernails, up the loose cotton gently clinging to contoured biceps, and focused on the puff of dark hair peeking out between the loose buttons of his patterned oxford. From there to the dark fuzz around his lips took less than a heartbeat but I seemed to get stuck there.
That was until a loud boom of thunder broke into my musing. I blinked, once… twice, three times before I gathered my thoughts again.
“Did you know what it was going to do to you?”
“It doesn’t matter… what I did was my duty.” I’m glad he didn’t pretend to misunderstand.
“Of course, it matters. I’m grown… and you can’t just go around sacrificing yourself for me.”
“Again… that’s exactly my role.” His lazy shrug almost ignited a fire in me. “Not just for you… for anyone in the Coven.”
“I was right there… you should have used me, channeled me, let me help…. Something!”
“Oh come on, there was barely time for us to get out of there, when did you think we could have orchestrated a plan of attack or defense?”
“I won’t be responsible for your death!”
“Is that what this is about…” he laughed when I mulishly shot up my chin. “Why would you feel responsible for something I’d do whether you’re there or not…”
“This is all a big joke to you.”
“Are you always so passionate?”
I wrinkled my nose at the word he chose. “No.”
“Ahh… so I’m just lucky.”
“Something is wrong with you if you think earning my ire makes you lucky…”
He grinned.
“So… are you happy to be back? In Lavaeuwood?”
The change in topic was like whiplash but maybe it was better to move on.
“Um… I think so. It feels strange though, I guess. Getting reacquainted with the place, and the people.” I debated continuing as I glanced around the yellow-walled room. The old refrigerator hummed a steady tune with magnets clipping notes of varying sizes across its surface… some old family recipes… some potions. The handwriting belonged to more than just the current occupants. “When I’m in here and the walls are creaking with hidden secrets, I wonder if maybe I should have stayed away longer.”
“Why?”
That drew my attention back to Kal, still lounging in the heavy oak chair. His tone was soft… gentle even but I suddenly got the feeling that there was much more depth to his inquiry. Like he was probing for something… though what, I had no clue.
“No real reason. Just a feeling. This whole coronation… and the upcoming ball. I suppose I never expected to witness anything like this in my lifetime?”
“Lucky coincidence that you arrived just in time for all the festivities.”
I could see the storm splattering against the window behind his head, growing loud and fierce. It wasn’t unusual but it felt symbolic of the skepticism coiling up inside of me.
“There you go tossing that word out again.” and it tickled the hairs at the back of my neck. I wasn’t sure he thought it lucky at all. “Maybe it is. I guess time will tell.”
“Have you decided what you’ll wear to the ball?”
“Aren’t you the curious cat all of a sudden?”
“I’ve always liked mysteries… especially when they’re wrapped in such pretty packaging.”
“Well… I’ll solve one mystery right now… I’m headed to bed, so if you don’t mind?”
“Oh… is that an invitation?”
I wasn’t sure if I managed to keep my breathing level when something tingled deep down inside of me. I was certain he was just trying to provoke me and get another rise out of me.
“...afraid it’s not your lucky night.”
“Boo…” He stood, brandishing that disarming grin once more then drowned the last bit of his tea. “Next time…”
It felt like a huge tennis ball got wedged in my throat as I watched him stroll casually through the archway to the dining room and didn’t release that pent-up breath until the screen door slammed back against the front threshold.Pᴀʀᴛ Fɪᴠᴇ ﹣ Fᴀᴇʀᴇsᴛ Oғ Tʜᴇᴍ Aʟʟ - DONE
Living a magical existence did not mean that everything in life was fantastical. Or Whimsical. Or otherworldly. There was so much more to be discovered. And experienced. That night of the singing moon would be a tale that would be passed on for generations to come, hopefully with better documentation than the last one hundreds of years before.
I considered, revised, and reconsidered my costume at least a few dozen times that evening. The result of which had me arriving at the fae-controlled mushroom garden quite a bit later than Grams, and apparently a big portion of the Coven. Perhaps just a couple of stragglers traveled through the portal to the other plane after me.
The clearing was both unimaginable and predictable all at once. I’d never seen anything so beautiful and immersive. There was a lush emerald cropping at the center of the candle-lit garden serving as a dancefloor with a quartet of fairy-tale creatures strumming on stringed instruments nearby. To the right, a botanical throne glowed vibrantly with regal intensity. The seat was empty at the moment, cordoned off by a fiery purple rope.
When I first stepped onto the path, silence erupted in my ears. I know that sounds crazy but it was a powerful blast of absolute nothingness. Then a small hissing sound started up, escalating rapidly into a sharp buzz. I was certain I’d heard the sound before but it stopped almost as quickly as it started. Then the crowd, the music, and the chirping insects deeper in the shadows around us all washed over me in a rush, flooding my mind like it was trying to block out whatever had just been there. But it wasn’t fully successful. No matter how loud the celebration grew, it felt as if there was some sort of hushed whispering tickling the back of my ear.
Shaken, I moved to a green-skinned Dionysus with exceptionally large pointed lobes and ordered a glass of wine across a bar top. Taking the edge off my nervousness required a second drink in rapid succession before (third drink in hand) I finally moved into the crowd, mingling with masked deities, armored warriors, and glittering princesses, among other disguises.
Everyone I spoke to seemed to be in high spirits, but maybe I just wasn’t observant enough to discern any brewing animosity or malice.
I danced and feasted, reveling in the wonderment of the time and place certain that this opportunity would not come again any time soon.
Time seemed fleeting but I was certain more than a few minutes passed when dark-gloved fingers slipped the empty glass from my fingers and set it aside. Then a hooded figure materialized… well really just stepped around in front of me… towering at least half a foot above me. I felt a jolt of awareness slither down my spine. Piercing blue eyes seemed to assess me thoroughly from head to toe.
“That’s an interesting mask.”
His voice was husky and deep, the southern twang a melody I was all too familiar with.
“Is that a compliment or a critique?”
“Different, fascinating… definitely a compliment.”
“No judgment then?”
“Are you feeling judged?”
I glanced around again, the nagging feeling that something was lurking… hidden from my sight hadn’t gone away.
“I’m not sure what I feel. I wish I was clairvoyant… or a soothsayer, or maybe if I’d been born an empath.” I giggled softly, the bridge of my nose burned slightly and my eyelids felt mildly heavy, but just enough to mellow out my senses… not muddy my mind completely. Or so I thought.
“Have you ever tried practicing any of those arts?”
I chuckled again, my eyes twinkling as I looked at him.
“I think I’d know by now if I had those powers.”
Deep indentations marred his cheeks, “Come on, mon chéri, magic can always be more than what you know.”
“Potions, spells… those sorts of things can be developed, Bart. I can illuminate and harness the sun but none of the higher powers.” I shrugged. “Telepathy would be a nice one to have too.”
“But you haven’t tried… have you?”
I chuckled. “Of course not.”
“Then you can’t be truly sure, can you.”
I rolled my eyes dramatically but gathered that arguing the point would run us in circles.
“I feel like I dressed a bit too mythically… the Unseelie might not like it.”
He smirked, “It’s a masq… everyone is dressed in some sort of fantasy tonight.”
“Maybe.” goosebumps spread along my arms.
“Who are you supposed to be anyway?”
I wasn’t exactly sure why I was feeling so self-conscious. It was just a costume, but I twirled one of the dangling chains at my side between my fingers as I licked my lips.
“Caorthannach… a Celtic fire-spitter. Some say she was the mother of demons. Maybe the Devil himself.”
Bart grinned, lifting tresses of my thick bushy hair over my shoulder to expose the rich red leather hugging my body a bit more.
“Ambitious.”
I laughed awkwardly, pushing his hand aside. His amusement and teasing made me feel something altogether different, and I couldn’t bear having him know that. “It was a lark… I found the horns buried in Gram's basement… one idea led to another.”
“Well, I salute your innovation…” a pulse raced down my spine when he leaned closer, “I’m certain whatever you are sensing is most likely envy… or desire.”
I rolled my eyes again, clumsily pressing his chest to put some space between us.
“Oh, stop teasing me will you…”
“Oh well,” he muttered and I wished I could read the expression in his eyes, but his smirk was more than enough of a warning to put my head on straight before I embarrassed myself. “But only because I’ve been sent on a mission…”
“A mission?”
With a flourish, he tugged something large and bulky from his robe and there was less than a heartbeat that passed before recognition set in. The agitation I felt by Bart’s vexing behavior withered away and was replaced by something far more apprehensive.
The Dreamoire… I remembered seeing it in the box of items Kal and I retrieved from the Main House.
“Dina wants you to gift it to Moros on behalf of the Coven. Marlene mentioned that he has a fascination with dreams. No shocker... a lot of Fae do since they can't do it.”
Bart chuckled, amused with himself.
“Me!?” I squeaked out, cleared my throat, and tried again but the anxiety did not leave my throat.
“Umhmm, you.”
“This is a joke? I don’t even know him… I haven’t been around… she’s the Priestess… anyone else has more longevity and standing in the Coven than me…”
I was certainly rambling on, rushing to point out any valid justification for having someone else perform this duty.
I do not know when he removed one of his gloves but suddenly his hand gripped and gently caressed my exposed shoulder.
“You’ll do great. Besides…” In the next moment, he was pressing the book between my palms. “You’re the mother of demons… what do you have to be afraid of?”
⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️
“Everything” I whispered to myself as I strolled slowly towards the dias Moros sat upon now. I don’t even remember him moving to the throne but now that I had the task to do, he and his position was all that I could seem to think about. I took a deep breath and strolled as confidently as I could manage to his location.
“Funny isn’t it?” He leans forward peering down at me to accept the book with open arms, “Life unfolds the way it should. Some points in time are set in stone,” he caresses the spine of the book and looks me dead in the eye. “Do you know what this is?”
I didn’t. Not really. I only knew where it came from. And I knew that the Coven wanted him to have it. Something felt strange though. I frowned as he gently pulled the pages apart and unfolded a map that rested inside of it.
“It’s called the Map of Nodes.”
His eyes feasted on the flecks of sparkling light that shimmered over it… like magic dancing around on the pages. I’d heard of it before. Many years ago… before I was probably old enough to really understand anything about it in any way. I frowned harder, then gasped when he hovered his fingers against it. Somehow… some way, I knew that he was not supposed to have it.
I ached to call out the reason but no words came forth, I simply knew what I knew and felt my stomach coil into a violent knot as I reached for it.
The new Fae King laughed, finding my effort foolish no doubt. He continued to cling to the sheet, shaking his head at me like I was some silly child. But I somehow managed to get a solid grip and yank. His eyes bulged then glared violently as half the sheet tears away making me stumble then fall on my ass several steps away.
A vicious, blood-curdling screech explodes in my ears, stopping every single other thing. The music… the chatter… the whispers. Terrified, I see the venom in the new King’s savage gaze. What had I done?
Something or someone yanked me to my feet and we ran. I barely had time to look around. It felt like hell was on our heels.
I was completely out of breath, shaken, but relieved when the Coven gathered, safely on the other side. Which was short-lived.
I didn’t even recall who reported it first but in the fray or during the mad-dashed escape, Daphne had been captured by the Unseelie. No, not the Unseelie… Bart is sure it was the Seelie.
Because of me, I thought, crunching the torn map still clutched between my fingers.
No one thought that made sense… Why would they be at the Unseelie coronation? My breathing was still erratic… but it was more than just the wind knocked out of me. I gazed across the group feeling the burden weigh down on me. Marlene stepped forward, a pair of red-drenched dazzling slippers dangling from her fingers. The same shoes Daphne purchased at the market… the same ones she wore to the ball.
“It was the Seelie,” she mutters in agreement, “the queen was there. I recognized her from the pictures. Queen Peregrina.” hushed murmurs washed over the Coven. “She wants her shoes back.”
Some voices rose above the whispers, but everything sounded hollow… faded like a long tunnel stretching out in front of me. Where did the shoes come from in the first place? Why was the Seelie invited to the coronation?
Someone spoke of the map, someone slipped it from my fingers… Someone insisted no one could have taken it out of the house. And in the end, it was just a story… some rumor most likely or elaborated telling of a time before peace reigned. There had been turbulence then… between the Coven and the Fae… but that time was long gone.
But I knew it came from the house. I brought it out of there the night of Dina’s party. And I knew that somehow Moros had been expecting it… and he was pissed that he didn’t have it. Suspicions began bubbling in my head but I was too drained to formulate any rational thoughts at that moment.
Tʜᴇ Lᴏᴏᴋs
R1-DONE | R2-DONEish
Last edited by BambiFoxx (28/01/2024 at 10:33)
Offline
Here, just not handling the workload as good as I intended.
Offline
Bobby ⎯⎯ the Sweet Pea
Name: Roberta Frances Calloway, mostly known as Bobby and sometimes as Robin
Age: 29
Fc: Heather Kemesky
Profession: Helps out (works) at the family farm
Witch path: Traditional
Interests: Juniper, Alden, Daphne - if she's there ot whatnot (and Heath or someone else if you feel like there's plot to explore but no need to force it, if that makes sense)
⎯ Market Day
“Hi Bobby.”
Turning towards the voice who had just called her, Bobby saw Daphne detaching herself from a stall. Vendors were lined up; the sun was shining. Market day in full boom. “Hey Daph.” Bobby smiled and half stopped.
“I thought you were on duty today,” Daphne said, coming up to her.
“I am, was just and filled up with some fuel at Heath’s” Bobby gestured to the checkered thermos she held tight under her arm, “hopefully it will get us through the day.”
“Good thinking, look like another successful market with this turnout.” There were people busying around them. “But don’t let me keep you, I can walk with you a bit.”
“Okay,” Bobby said and continued, and Daphne fell into step. “Have you found anything you fancy?” Bobby asked conversationally eyes a bag which swung from Daphne’s hand.
“Just some shoes I simply couldn’t resist, look,” she held out the opened back towards Bobby, “might just be the right bedazzlement for the coronation.”
“Ohh pretties,” Bobby said excitedly as the sparkles caught the sun in a beautiful shimmer, “ankle-breaking pretties.”
“The heel is not bad,” Daphne said with a smile.
“I’m sure you are alright,” Bobby said looking a little bashful at fist but then grinned wider, “you seem like a well-balanced sort of person, it’s just, I’m the one who’d be bad at it.”
Daphne chuckled a little. “How are you doing?” Bobby glanced over at Daphne and could confirm what she had already guessed from the shift in tone, this wasn’t strictly small talk anymore. “I mean I think I’ve hardly seen you since Dina’s.”
“Oh, I’m fine,” Bobby said and threw Daphne a typical I’m-fine-smile. One that reassure the ones that are simply looking for reassurance but isn’t enough to sooth the ones who are looking to grow their doubt.
Really, she was fine. She might barely have left the farm in the week following and not at all in the first few days. That night had been tale coming to life, one of the scary stories she had listened to wide-eyed as a kid. Something was just a little off, as if something in her had shook loose in the rapid departure from the house. So, she worked to get dirt under her nails, harvested honey and watched the hens peck and cackle as she threw them corn. She read with a cat on her chest – who growled as soon she tried to move – and slowly things aligned a bit better. Though, her first venture into town made her skittish again. Heading to the bookstore for new reading material, vibes felt askew though Orpheus mostly acted his usual. Bobby had biked home, with a bag full of new books, but eager to weed among the cabbage.
Luckily Bobby didn’t have to face any follow up questions on the topic of fine as they reached the Honeysuckle Farm stall.
“Hi mrs Calloway,” Daphne said as Bobby ducked in around the back. Grammie had never been a mrs by marriage, but had simply grown past the age of being miss to anyone. She got a lovely ‘Daphne, darling’ and a smile in between Grammie packing up some veggies for a couple. “Your vegetables are always looking go grand and delicious,” Daphne said to Bobby while admiring the stock.
“You wanna know the great secret to why they are so good?” Bobby said cheerfully, driving home the I’m fine punchline. She leaned over the table towards Daphne, glancing to the side but the mundanes had just paid and were on their way.
“Sure”
“Pixie piss is really the best fertilizer.”
“Bobby,” the bark came from Grammie and Bobby’s snicker died, “don’t be so crude. But you should always wash your veggies carefully, Daphne.”
She pulled back a little, Bobby, and unscrewed the lid of the thermos, pouring a cup which she carefully handed over to Grammie.
“Dina told me I could hand over her the veggies she ordered to you if I saw you, as you are meeting her later?” Grammie said as she lifted up a filled paper bag over the table to hand it Daphne.
“I sure am, apparently,” Daphne answered, almost managing to suffocate the irritation which wanted to breath air. Bobby and Grammie exchanged a look, but no one said anything. “I guess I should be going. I guess I’ll see you next at the meeting?”
“Sure,” Bobby said, Grammie once more occupied with customers, “wait a sec.” Bobby grabbed a small cellophane wrapped bag containing amber shards from the wares on the table, tossing it to Daphne, who caught it without too much trouble.
“What’s this?”
“Just some honeycomb brittle, something sweet usually helps to combat the sour.”
⎯ On Honeysuckle Farm
“He’ll be fine, just give him the drops morning and evening and it will reduce the swelling and that should help whatever is stuck in there to get out. It sooths it too if it pains him, so hopefully he won’t wake you with more screaming.”
“Looking forward to that. And I’ll do my best, but I doubt I will see the tail end of him for the next days after this poking and prodding.”
George had come around one eyed a couple of days earlier, the other swollen shut and his intent complains had told them it wasn’t something which would figure itself out. At least he wouldn’t have it any longer.
“Yes you will,” Alden said and offered his hand to the cat. They stood on the porch, George had jumped up on the railing, he had been extremely sceptical as Alden arrived but now, he stretched his head up for pets, confident and content them wanted him well. “He’ll be a handsome lad and come around to make it better.” George started his rumbling and Bobby grinned – the little [redacted] was a delight when he was on his best behaviour. Actually, that could apply to both of them.
“Do you have any more patients today?”
“You’re the last call,” he sighed a little. He had mentioned the workload.
“You should sta–“ Bobby started but was interrupted by a shout from the kitchen.
“Who are you talking to out there, child?” Grammie called from the kitchen.
“Just Alden who came by to look at George,” Bobby shouted back.
“Alden, honey, you’re staying for dinner. Do you like chili?”
Bobby turned to him, looking expectant with half a smile on her face. His eyebrow rose.
“What happens if I don’t?” Alden asked Bobby in a low voice, and she started grinning wider.
“He’s not picky!” She shouted back, and then continued in at a normal level. “There should another twenty minutes before dinner though, you should sit.”
Alden took the hammock and Bobby took the railing, back against one of the posts. The colour was starting to peal, exposing the wood underneath, well it had started to peal years ago but repainting it was never on the list of priority. Alden pulled out a cigarette as he looked out over the land, it was calm in the quiet of the evening. The melodic hum of flying bees still strong as they tirelessly flew from flower to flower, home and then out again. Bobby gave him half a look as he lit it but settled on not saying anything. Grammie hated smoking but it was not her place to stop him.
“It’s pretty nice this place,” he said, one foot on the floorboards keeping the seat gently swinging. There was something in his voice, perhaps, but Bobby couldn’t figure out just what.
“It’s alright,” she said, as he flowed his gaze of the land she called home and its greenery, and she did so with a wide smile filled with all the warmth she contained. It was more than alright. Most of what you could see from the front porch were the flowerbeds, a wild mix. Once it had been careful arrangements and over years it had deteriorated into a beautiful chaos. Bobby didn’t care which flowers elbowed each other, but she kept the weeds away the best she could. The farmland and coop were around the back, along with the shed and storage. She did love this place. “It claims some of us. Others it pushes out.”
Alden let out a breath of smoke and drew in another.
“I’m not sure what I would do without it,” she admitted, truthfully. At times like these she could feel the roots of the land connected to her, giving her force and stability, and at times, though she seldom admitted it, it could send her into a momentary trapped panic.
Her mother had left. Once upon a time. Or something akin to it. Bobby had memories of her mother, like an amputee has recollections of a lost limb. Phantom hauntings of comfort. Memories she should not be able to recall at a grown age, happenings of infancy which should just build on the foundation of future personhood, not to be kept as souvenirs for later consolement. But of the moment in question, her remembrance was strong. She was held, wrapped up in the honeycomb stitched blanket she still kept to that day, but now it sat folded on the shelf – any handling threatening to unravel the worn through netting of threads.
Her mother hushing, singing, rocking her body and her baby back and forth. And it was the moment she gave Bobby the name of sweet pea. My little sweet pea, she said. That was the moment, a snapshot of ten seconds. From a time when Bobby couldn’t walk or talk or do anything except perhaps point and gurgle and express various forms of dissatisfaction or content. From the moment, however, Bobby knew she was loved. She knew her mother didn’t leave her, but went towards something else. Poppies, after all, should envelop the untouched fields and travel far and wide along the ditches of the roads.
He on the other hand, he had been ripped from the safe bosom. To shrieks and bloodshed. After having seen the house, walked through it and now forever bearing it with her. She had pondered often of what that had done to him, during these last days as she culled carrots. She wanted to ask him about his parents but didn’t quite dare yet.
Looking back at him, he still sat staring out, gently swinging. She liked him for that, for being comfortable in the quiet, or, perhaps just daring to sit uncomfortably in it.
The pulse of the farm was her own, she smiled at the drumming of it. “Where do you get yours from?” She might not dare to ask of his parents, but she still wanted to ask him something. “Your force.”
“I don’t.” He still kept his eyes looking over the railing. “Well, I guess it’s more like I don’t use it.”
“Never?” Bobby knitted her brows; she couldn’t imagine that. Sometimes it demanded acknowledgement and use.
“I have something which inhibits it.”
“Oh.” Her mouth worked to start on something more but fail a few times before her thoughts race to catch up. She settled on a simple “Why?”
He looked over at her now, straight in her eye for a second and then down at his hand when he started talking. “It’s not that I don’t want to try, being a part of them perhaps I could even cast and keep up a protection from the shadow creature. It’s just that,” he drew in another lung full of smoke and let it out slowly, looking for words. “If I didn’t have the rings to push it back perhaps it would be more than I could chew.”
She had never paid attention to his rings before, she wasn’t one to notice jewellery but there they were on his fingers alright. “Like what, would it be overpowering? Would it be … bad?” She knew he was half fae, that much talk had gotten around to her ears, but she had no clue what that would actually do to a person. It was another thing to be added to the long list of how-can-I-have-been-this-ignorant-best-remedy-that-know.
“Possibly. Supposedly I would be able it all to,” he said and when he could see she didn’t understand he continues. “I got fae sight.”
“Oh,” she couldn’t have hidden the excitement in her surprise if she had tried, “that’s cool, I mean, I don’t know perhaps its maddening. I just – I know there are at least a few living here, there’s the standard misplaced things, sometimes I imagine that I’m watched or feel the fan of wings on my skin. I don’t know, sometimes I just wish I could see them too. Know them.”
“I could probably speak with them too, at least I would like try,” he said it with a smile now.
Bobby felt a little giddy at the prospect of speaking with the critter she shared a home with. “If you ever take thought to action, and want another body there, let me know. You could even come here, I think the critter here are friendly, or at least I hope like they like it here. Would be sad if they didn’t.” Her smile faltered a bit at that thought, but then he chuckled, and looking at him it looked genuine. It made her join in with laughter.
“Bobby! You useless child, coming and in and lay the table,” the call came and cut through the laughter. Bobby tensed at the words and stood instantly.
“Coming!” She paused, looking at Alden before she went in. “Don’t litter that but out here or there will be heads rolling.” And then she grinned a little. “Come inside in five and there will be dinner.”
***
Heath at dropped by dinner in the last second, well after the last second as he had been five minutes late and Bobby has swallowed a bigger bite than she had put on her fork when she saw the irritation line Grammie’s face. It was as if he knowingly tried to stir up trouble, but the company of non-family kept everyone on their best behaviour.
Grammie went off to bed straight after dinner, she had complained of tiredness and aches often lately. The bustling in preparation and then the days of the market had demanded a lot of old bones. Honey could do much for them, but time always took its toll.
Heath had brewed coffee and even offered a bit of Irish to go with it. Of course, bringing a bottle, he knew there was none of the good stuff in the house. He handed the first cup to Bobby and continued pouring, all the while he wouldn’t shut up about this cult – or what not – he had looked into.
“They worshipped them, I’m telling you,” he said giving Alden a pretty hefty glug of whiskey into the hot coffee.
“They worshipped the fae?” Bobby asked, trying to wrap her head around how that worked.
“To a terrifying degree.”
“What did they do?” Alden asked and leaned back in his chair after he received his cup.
“They tried to establish a permanent portal between this plane and the fae realm.”
“To do something like that, I would demand an enormous amount of power, wouldn’t it?” Such a large amount the fright of it let itself be known in Bobby’s voice.
“The information I’ve gathered is differing in places but it seems like they ended up sacrificing a human for the cause,” Heath spoke a desperation, almost on the topic.
“And when was this?” Alden looked intrigued.
“About a century ago. I think I know where the grave is.”
“We should look at it,” Alden said.
Heath nodded. “I think we should dig it up?”
“Why should we dig it up?” Bobby interjected.
“Because there is power in such dirt.”
Bobby looked to Alden be she could see he was agreeing. “Why are there power in disturbing the dead…” It was more that she wished there wasn’t than that she couldn’t understand it being so.
“Because you forget that this world is not only about being in tune, it is driven by the opposite of order and chaos, the balance to harvest and push against,” Heath said, intently looking at her.
She nodded. “So the dirt would be used for protection then?”
“Sounds reasonable,” Alden said and Heath nodded.
And suddenly it was decide, though Bobby still doubted, she’d promise to supply them with spades. Heath delved deeper into his findings about the cult, and Bobby listened to his and Alden’s talking a little longer, but before long the whiskey had her yawning.
⎯ Rousing the dead
Summarising this for brevity, and not because I’m not digging the idea, get it digging?
Bobby goes to talk to Heath the day after the evening at the farm, finds Alden and Juniper with Heath on the other side of the counter in an otherwise quiet bar. Bobby wonder how June got dragged into this and June wonder why Bobby hadn’t mentioned it at all. (There was potential for good quippy witty conversations here so I might still go back and play with it once I’m done with the rest, for fun’s sake.) In the end it get decided they will go to dig it up that night. Queue the night, the gang gets to the grave and find it already dug up, though not recently and that opens a whole other can of worms of questions. I like the idea of Archer and Kal dropping by unannounced, lightly confused and amused? If them reporting it back to Dina or not gets to be a plot point, you can do a coin toss about them deciding to or not!
⎯ Eat or be eaten
Daphne had driven by Bobby walking to the coven meeting in the fallen dark and decided to take pity on her. Well, Bobby had enjoyed the walking, that’s why she had opted for it, it gave her time to think. But it was still nice to make the last bit of journey in company, the evening had come faster than she had expected after all.
How she was had once again been a question, but so it also was a long-standing custom among humans to ask how one was doing. But then Daphne had also mentioned the shadow creature. Guess it was on everyone’s mind, on the eve of the coven council.
“Moros promised it was taken care of with haste,” Daphne said to reassure after Bobby had confessed she was still a bit wigged out by the run in with the creature.
“Yeah, I heard it was,” Bobby said, hunched in the passenger seat with her knees on the dash. “So, you guys are still talking.”
“Yeah.”
“What do you talk about?” Boby glanced over at Daphne, who kept her eyes on the road.
“History, the relationship between the unseelie and the coven, the seelie.” She spoke a little on the subject of their conversations, glossing over the topics. “He dislikes Dina as much as she dislike him. But I enjoy it.”
Bobby took it all in, filing it in relation to Alden’s doubt, her own unease. Then she asked: “Do you trust him?”
“I listen, but I’m no fool,” Daphne laughed wryly, and then quieter. “Why does everyone keep thinking that I am.”
“Good,” Bobby said, pretending as if she hadn’t heard the last bit. “I just think, commonly, one doesn’t realise one is being screwed over by them. Or so I’ve heard.”
“Oh I know. Rest assured,” Daphne said and threw her a smile as they pulled up to the house, “I am well aware.”
***
It was crowded around the table, people eager to have their say, to figure things out. To come to a decision. Bobby sat a bit back, out of the spotlight, legs pulled up on a chair and nibbling on a cookie. She had brought a Tupperware of honey spice cookies for the meeting. Ginger and cinnamon gave them a pleasant warmness and the honey – the honey brought sweetness and soothing. She wasn’t a baker; honey recipes were all she knew. Recipes that had been chiselled to perfection through the generations, Bobby knew them by heart and baked on the farm they seemed impossible to screw up.
Dina had started and then other’s had chimed in, Bobby was listening, turning her head back and forth between the speakers.
“Hold on,” it was Milo that spoke up now, “what was it that really happened in the house?”
All eyes turned to Juniper. Bobby looked at Alden, he shifted in his chair but seemed determined to remain.
June cleared her throat and calmly started to explain, their movement through the house, the feeling, the finding of the box. “… and then it appeared,” she spoke slowly with a clear voice, pausing to meet her listeners gazes. “It materialised out of the shadows and started to block off the way out. I could see its determination so I cast a protection spell, it worked good. I know it did but once we had manage to pass it I could also feel it slipping… Bobby was behind me.” She looked over at Bobby and so did most of the room.
Bobby lowered the half-eaten cookie. “The spell held it back for a second. But as I looked back the light was, it wasn’t keeping,” she wet her lips trying to find a way to find good words, straight words describing what she had seen. “It was as if it was eating it up, but we got out of eyesight before it diminished completely.”
“It was eating it, in a way. It consumed it.” Dina spoke up with voice clear and powerful in lieu of Bobby’s silence. “And as it did, it consumed a piece of Juniper’s lifeforce. Which is one of the grave reasons they must be kept far off from our dwellings.”
Bobby stared at Juniper. It had consumed her lifeforce? Of course, she knew the shadow creatures could kill them as easily as one could swat a fly, but it hadn’t touched them. And a protection spell should work to protect. Through the revelation June kept her face at ease, not revealing anything like the distress evident on Bobby’s, she was just as calmly and as determinedly as ever join in the discussion which followed.
Voices followed other, interrupted, and protested. Presenting differing opinions on what to come. Soon Bobby couldn’t stand it anymore and swiftly slipped out the back.
***
“There you are.” June found Bobby on the back steps outside once the meeting was over and sat down next to her, holding back a sigh.
“What did you agree on?” Bobby asked after they had sat for a moment in silence.
“That are we are standing with the deal, it has been upheld for centuries and we should have faith in it.”
“But we don't know half of what it entails?”
“It protects us from the shadow, or do you desire another run in with one of them?”
“Of course not, I wouldn't wish that on anyone but we don't know what we are promising,” Bobby was bubbling with the anxious thought she had chewed on in solitude. Frustration escaped with it, and that was rare coming from her. “Don't you feel like there are pieces missing? Unsaid or kept from us – “
“Then why don't you speak up in there?” June snapped back, her calm and collected edging on breaking. “What do you believe would happen if everyone was just determined not to say what they thought?”
Bobby looked at her, something akin to a startled animal, and tensed to rise, but a hand on her arm stayed her. Juniper looked her straight in the eye, there was nothing remaining of the snap but Bobby thought she could see the same tiredness she had seen the other day.
“We are all in this together.” There wasn’t any coddling in her words, but neither was there anger. “The whole coven, you and me.”
Bobby took a beat with it before she spoke. “You are feeling the effects of it. The shadow creature.”
“I’m fine,” June said, looking away again.
“It ate a part of you!”
“People say I've got too much life in me anyway,” June said with a sardonic smile.
“It's not funny,” Bobby said defensively and stared into the night.
“I guess it isn't,” June responded after a while, softer now. “I think we should do a cleansing.”
Bobby could feel her gaze, looking for a reaction. But hearing it said, it felt incredibly sane, resonating with the lingering disharmony within her. “I can come by your place tomorrow. Might be good if we do it before the coronation?”
“Yeah, feels smart.”
“I can have a looksee through our grimoire if there's something in there with a little more pizzazz than the regular. Or do you think I should ask Heath if he can brew up something extra too?”
“I think we could try on out own first and see how it goes.”
“Seven-ish? I’ll bring some honey,” Bobby said nodding, “you can get what else you need from the Moore’s?”
“It’s a date,” June smiled and Bobby smiled a little too. “ By the way, Daphne said you might want a ride back, that’s why I came out to find you in the first place.”
“Oh, that would be nice. I should go in and find her then if she haven’t left already.”
“Don’t think so, she got hooked by a ready for brow-beating Dina, I think you have some more time.”
“In that case, I’ll just sit here for a little longer.
⎯ On a harvest moon
Bobby was pretty sure she had been picked to present the gift to Moros because she was the most inoffensive and unobtrusive one in the coven. Dina hadn’t used so simple words to present it and it had come off as an honour, at the same time Bobby could read between the lines. Still, she had agreed.
The singing moon, she had never known it as such, for her it had always been the harvest moon of fall, but speaking with Grammie, she had been told they were the same. The name of the singing moon was old, imbued with balance but since long often forgotten by that name. And now they stood before it. It loomed in the sky high over the trees. Humongous and ominous, as they stepped into the fairy ring.
What ever Bobby had expected of the Unseelie court, she could never have expected this. Nothing in her wildest imagination could have prepared her for the sights. She would have lost herself in the whimsy and the thrall, if not for the uneasy rumbling of bees in her chest, which kept her on edge and never far from a familiar body.
The night passed on an then she stood there before him. Enthroned and crowned did Moros sit with a most superior grin on his face. A grin Bobby could never imagine finding herself enjoying conversations with, but she wasn’t Daphne.
If she had known earlier the dreamoire was among what they had brought with them from the house, she would have liked to read it and keep it for herself. Dreams were funny, curious things. Never had she been one to remember much of her nightly dreams, countless were the times when she had awoken and in a sleepy desperation tried to catch them as they slipped through her fingers. She was a more proficient daydreamer. But here she stood, book in hand, extended and offered.
“Funny isn’t it?” Moros spoke as he leaned forward, long fingers delicately gripping the leather, waiting for her to let go, and she did. Sitting up straight again, he caressed it like it was the most marvellous thing, making Bobby think they might not have known exactly what it was they were letting go. It set the bees buzzing up her throat.
“Life unfolds the way it should. Some points in time set in stone,” he looked up from admiring it nailing her eyes to his. Bobby thought she wouldn’t be able to look away even if she desperately wanted to, because she almost desperately wanted to. “Do you know what this is?”
She shook her head, throat swelling with bees, she couldn’t really speak at the moment. He only grinned like the Cheshire cat. All teeth from ear to ear.
“Its name is the map of nodes,” Moros said as he let it fall open. Flecks of light danced up from the pages, swirling around it, like dust in a sunbeam. Something tugged on what for sure wasn’t a memory but just a knowing, deep down somewhere, and her whole body tensed. Chin cleansed and teeth clamped as not to let out raging drones swarming her body. The cold, dread realisation fell over her and behind her mask, eyes widened. And she couldn’t understand how she didn’t know it a minute earlier because it is as clear as day, a fatal mistake has been made.
She didn’t know how, because she was pretty sure her whole body was paralysed by the dawning of terror, but somehow her fingers found themselves clenched around paper and she found herself in tug-o-war with a laughing fae king. Only for it to end in a devastating ripping of parchement but the soft sound was soon drowned out a screech with power to curdle blood.
After that, Bobby hardly knew what happened other than that chaos and carnage rained down on them and later she stood panting in familiar surroundings, clutching a torn paper sheet to her chest, trying to what was being said, what really had happened.
Bobby stared at Marlene, bloodied shoes in hand. Through the commotion her own thoughts were blaring alarms she needed quiet and comfort to discern and dissect. But how could Marlene know so much, the dreamoaire, the shoes. And why, if Queen Peregrina wanted her shoes back had she left with Daphne instead? And what had happened to her, what would they do to her. Bobby would whisper her wishes of safety once back at the farm. And Dina, what on earth was her role in all of this?
Last edited by tricole (29/01/2024 at 21:43)
Offline
snippet intermission
Not sure how many more I’ll post for this round.
Dina and Milo
“These are the last of the chive harvest,” Milo snipped a thick grass like chunk and placed it in her open palm.
“Do you remember my father?” Dina twirled the straw in her hand. She didn’t take note of his responsive nod as she continued, - “he always said I would know what to do when it was needed the most. Strangely I don’t.”
“The document was supposed to contain a clue?” Hand deep in the soil effortlessly stirring it like a lunch lady did her boiling pot, - “you wouldn’t have sent them otherwise.”
“Yes, it’s supposed to be in this generation,” eyes fluttered over Milo and then down at the checkered slippers, - “the prophecy is supposed to be about one of them.”
“Could be bogus, no one has seen it, not a single text mentions the prophecy first hand,” out of habit he languorously brushed dirt off on his pants before fishing a cigarette out of his pocket. - “Daphne said she hasn’t had any visions for a month, I gave her rosemary tea.”
“Nice of you,” with a mumble she strolled down the path between the cascading roses climbing an arch, - “did it work?”
“From my view the blockage is intentful and I’m certain there’s reason behind the action taken,” ash crumbled to the ground, smoke filled the air and he took a seat at the ornamented stone bench.
“Maybe I shouldn’t have gone along with everything,” she flicked a bluebell.
“Dina—“
“My father loved bluebells, finding comfort in their ability to give shelter for fae critters. He was amused by the tiniest thing. Strange how someone who grew homes for critters would destroy others,” she raised a finger but let it falter to her side. - “I’ve just gone along with it, the crime of the father—“ she stared at him.
“The Bourgeois—“
“If you know then we do not need to speak of it,” a bluebell snapped between her fingers, roots dangling beneath.
Offline
Chapter 3
“Calamity in bloom”
September 18, 1971.
The night continues into morning, leaving traces of dark circles under their eyes and Dina presses a bag of peas against a puffy, red cheek. Bartholomew has a Marlboro wedged between chapped lips and is tapping against the glass of a Glen’s vodka. - “We can’t get her—“ Dina mumbles, listening to the crackling of the peas shifting.
“No that would be walking into a trap, which we already did,” he mused with a chuckle and pushed the bottle across into Dina’s hand.
“Power comes with a price, the oldest saying in the book and it rings true,” slender fingers wrap around the clear glass as the liquid crashes against the sides. - “At least Daphne was raised to manage and be patient.”
“You can not expect her to be patient as a prisoner,” Bart laughed with knitted eyebrows, - “Dina—“ she’s backlit from the sun forcing him to squint and it causes his head to throb.
“Aren’t we all?”
“I could leave—“ he smiles boyishly the way he did whenever he wanted to get away with something.
“No.” Dina shakes her head and reaches over for the cigarette, - “I wouldn’t let you. Not any of you.”
————————————————-
Whenever sleep finds you, morning or night, Moros waits to speak with you.
“I am here. In your dreams. It wasn’t very hard, you aren’t at your full potential, I guess she has something to do with it. The priestess,” he rises from his spot on the floor taking a few swaying steps. - “You don’t even hear him, do you? I heard it first and knew something had to be done, so—“ he moves a finger over his neck and dangles his head theatrically. Without astonishment the former king had been forced into retirement.
“You don’t understand?” Moros shakes his head and takes a first step closer, - “he got lazy and has been broadcasting the message for ages. It’s just a residual from the magic cast, even for us, the fae. The static on the radio. But he thought it would suffice to reach you.”
Moros meanders the white space, eyes cast at his black shiny shoes, - “the fun has been spoiled and I am getting tired of waiting. I expected everyone to play their part, I expected more—” his voice grows colder. - “The train going north the third stop in the woods. Follow the hazelnut trees, just be careful skipping out of town or Dina might do you like the coven did the Bourgeois.”
Perhaps against better judgment or you can sense the path from gutt feeling you’ll skip town, either easily or with some hindrance. (Accompanied is possible as well). Skipping town occurs 2-3 days after so on the 20th/21st of September.
The man at the end of the hazel trees is called Neo (I am giving room for you to decide aspects of him). He’s a witch or used to be, time has fleeted past him for so long that he’s unsure of what he is. Out of touch with anything but the woods he’s stuck around for centuries simply out of duty towards you. Once this is done he can finally have his rest. He’ll provide you with the proper prophecy which hasn’t been seen by anyone else. Neo explains that you are the descendant of a man called Maximus, the one who together with a fae created the map of nodes. Which means you have provided it to the Unseelie.
He’ll explain he was supposed to guide you but he forgot. The years went by and he tried reconnecting with your previous kin but it never came into fruition, clearly it was always meant to be since you are here now. But he will fade and someone else will have to stand by your side, to protect you.
He tried leaving a false prophecy which should have led you here but the two of you realize the traces of it had become so decrepit that it sounded more like a marriage proposal. He also stopped the shadow creature but since he wasn’t in his corporeal form you didn’t see nor could he contact you.
Neo is rugged, unkempt and hasn’t socialized for a very long time. Despite unmannered, rough and incentive because he has forgotten what that is he was a very kind man once. His dwelling is an old cottage which he has built by himself. You’ll stay there for the evening, mainly since it became dark and there’s nowhere else to go. When the morning comes Neo will be no more since his duty has been fulfilled and the rest of it rests on you.
When you return to the coven Dina won’t say anything about your little trip, she’s content with you being back. While you were gone they tried to contact the Seelie through a mirror which is one of the ways you can do it but they have not answered. While on the other hand Moros playfully told them they could have Daphne back for the other half of the map. If you refuse she’ll be a good faith token for him to bridge the relationship with the Seelie.
There’s a clear turbulence within the coven which seems to be cracking at the seams and soon enough decisions have to be made. After everything you stand in front of a pre filled bathtub staring at your own reflection in the comfort of your own home. Here your round ends as the image contorts and stomach drops inside out—
general extra info which you can acquire however you feel. If you want/need in the story
A few of those who came back from the coronation through a different portal ended up in the old house. Which could mean the shadow creature came from the fae realm or was purposely sent through there.
The shadow creatures are a manifestation of fae and witches, much like the way humans now and again manifest a real Bloody Mary from playing in the bathroom. By now too much time has passed and they’ve grown from a concept into reality which the fae were keenly aware of and used to their advantage.
Seelie and Unseelie originate from the same court. A divide due to discrimination and fundamental differences in ideology tore them into two courts. The Seelie court tend to see themselves as worth more than the unseelie, they would be considered the strain of royal blood from before the divide. The Seelie would from a human perspective be viewed as beautiful/pretty due to resembling humans more, which also gave them a reputation of being harmless.
The Unseelie are seen as heartless, nearly malevolent in their ways. From a human perspective the Unseelie, a hotpot of different creatures in various forms, alike hideous creatures. Some mask their true form while in the mortal realm. So from pictures the Unseelie are kelpies, gremlins etc.
Iron is deadly to fae and the earth is rich with minerals. The reason Unseelie can walk is due to their dealings with the witches. Yet you haven’t spoken to the Seelie either for many years. Which is due to the Snapdragon’s parents stealing the shoes so they couldn’t be persecuted. Despite this it’s also why they died. In conclusion the Seelie queen unless she’s found another way can not enter the mortal realm but they have their ways of getting what they want.
added, because I post most from my phone and missed this! Sorry!
You get the actual prophecy this round as well. It comes in a book handed from Neo and on the outside it’s a drawing of your character’s flower. It’s a notebook from one of your great-great-however-long-back-grandmother.
The prophecy;
Upon shattered crowns and oaths
What is unreal now spun corporeal
Where flora and fauna intertwines
Where merging now falter
The blossom blossoms
A volatile node in time
All converge with whispers
Of the kin of Cassandra
Where the nodes again align
Last edited by Mimira (28/01/2024 at 20:47)
Offline
Maeve - The Lotus
Heath
The bar doesn’t take pauses so you are back at work in the days before skipping town. Perhaps you tell him about your plans but Heath can’t leave without his presence being missed quickly, it's a bad move. Though if you need any help he’s there for you. As closing time approaches he’ll ask you to stick around and either with others (Bart, Marlene or Kal for example but you can add in someone else as well) or by yourselves he wants to dig up an old grave. He’s not thrilled over the idea but he (and anyone else you’d want to bring) did research on the sect which used to be stationed here and found the grave of a victim. Since they died for a sacrifice to the fae this grave would have significance and graveyard dirt is good for protection magic.
The grave looks undisturbed at first glance but once you’ve dug down to the casket you find the lid ajar and with it in view there’s nobody in there. Whoever took it would be long gone and all you can do is collect a jar of dirt for future uses.
Heath understands the winds are blowing and something has got to give within the coven. They always said the singing moon was all about balance.
Kal and Bart
Kal always ended up lucky, one way or another and he didn’t mind the wait, the chase or whatever some dudes called it. Personal life aside, Kal believes you to be important but he won’t show it. Secondly he doesn’t believe everyone in the coven can be trusted. Which means he’ll be his usual self around her but won’t try to draw too much attention. And perhaps a little too ominously he’ll warn her to lay low without giving much context.
He’s supposed to stop you from leaving but on the other hand he doesn’t serve the priestess, he protects the coven. Kal will simply ask if you are certain and then he’ll come with you.
Kal doesn’t trust Marlene, he haven’t seen or heard anything about Orpheus but he changed ever since their parents passed. Actually Kal says Orpheus thinks there’s something up with Marlene. In no shape or form does Kal trust Bart at the moment. While he doesn’t inherently think he’s bad he’d rather have Bart at a distance.
Actually Bart shows up after your return to the house as Kal is about to leave. He’ll tell you mostly what you’ve just found out and ask if you have the second half of the map of nodes. Which will cause Kal wanting him to leave, nothing super aggressive but he’ll bring up the death of the Bourgeois and how those events seemed to not bother Bart very much. Bart is puzzled, he did not know the coven, or the leader at the time had a hand in their death. He’ll step back because he doesn’t believe a fight would do any of them good.
Marlene
Afterwards she sat there staring at the shoes as if somehow they would magically come alive. Uncertain of how much time had passed when a cigarette was wedged between her lips and lit. - “A fashion crime met the gavel,” Roy perched himself on the desk of Marlene’s room. Except for the thud when the shoes hit the floor few sounds were exchanged. Daphne and her had a rich history of back and forth. She figured the pressure over her chest wasn’t for nothing.
Marlene will express she doesn’t feel comfortable with Dina pulling the shots. It’s up to you if you want to tell Marlene and Orpheus what you find out about their parents or not. Orpheus wouldn’t take the news the same way Marlene would but he never has. Instead he doesn’t seem as surprised as maybe he should.
Jora - The Nymphaea
Amos
From time to time he’d look out over the bustling street and by the concrete trapped tree Archer would stand, overlooking the shop. Kal had let it spill he wasn’t his biggest fan at the moment, which was fine Amos respected opinions. Additionally he could respect liking a girl and having competition, or so they both had to right now.
Amos won’t show any ill feelings towards Archer, even if confronted, which is what he’ll tell Jora as well. Assuring there’s nothing to worry about they are both adult men and can settle their differences calmly. The only issue Amos would have with Archer is his loyalty towards Dina and the unraveling going on. Shouldn’t they be at least planning to get Daphne back? He had pulled Jora out of there because it was foolish, no one could save Daphne if they were all captured.
He might suggest Archer could be cursed, after all there’s something strange going on.
When it comes to going with you to the woods either one would work. You could have both go and they would try to play it “nice” with each other but this I leave up to you and what feels best for the story!
Bart
He trusted Jora with being a capable young woman who could look after herself. This did not ease some of his thoughts. He won’t be surprised that you are more important to the coven than what they thought at first. He’ll tell her to make sure the map is somewhere no one else knows because you can’t trust anyone fully at the moment, not even him.
Bart is mixturing with how to close the opening or do some sort of binding spell to secure the old house. If a shadow creature came through there, which was also an if which could be false, nevertheless all possibilities had to be looked at as high probability right then. While he’s struggling to figure out how he should view secrets about Dina starting to come out. He heard about the Bourgeois and expects fallout because at some point Marlene would hear and— he didn’t want to think about the rest. Which also put a perspective on anything else which had happened in the coven and he couldn’t fathom how much he had missed. How had he been so blind? Yet he could respect Dina’s position and he believes whatever she’s done, had been for the coven.
Archer
He doesn’t think any of his feelings are unfounded, you are just not hearing him. He’s not putting it to be the case but he knows Amos is being sketchy. But so are a few of course. With the heat turned up and Daphne gone most are holding their breaths for what’s about to happen. Archer would go with her in a heartbeat, friendship or whatever they end up having he’d go. Does he have duties here, most likely but he also knows there’s something special you have to do.
Archer doesn’t contain how he feels about Amos really. His duty is to make sure this coven is protected and he justifies his decisions with that. There was also the question where duty landed and where Jora landed, because surely duty was more important? For now he could let it be so and still put her first. She was the best for the coven; it was all he knew right then.
After having been away in the woods Amos will have put three witch bells on your door to keep you safe. Archer will notice since he hasn’t seen you do that before, not all witches talk to their house or ward them but he’s seen Amos do it. But he tries not to get annoyed, he can’t justify being angry over a protective item, but he is—
If the bathtub you look into at the end is at her home she would hear the bells chime.
Bobby - The Sweetpea
Juniper and Kal
Juniper experiences the wrath of Marlene as they get into a conflict over the shoes. Which turned into a rather public display of Juniper accusing her of having something to do with Daphne not making it back. Which would be before knowing anything you do about what might or might not have happened to Marlene’s parents. Juniper would want to know the truth and the truth is that Dina knows the coven leader at the time (Dina’s father) had them killed. Since they couldn’t allow any of the kids to leave the coven, they’d been warned by a seer not to. Orpheus already knows this, he walked in on it but has never revealed it to Marlene.
Juniper, if you do tell her about the dream, would want to come with you. She would want to tell Kal since she trusts him and it would make for a safer escape. Kal agrees they should go, at this moment you are far too important to stick around in a boiling and not even he knows who to trust.
At the same time she’s worried about Daphne, which Kal is as well. Kal has been trying to figure out how the shoes came into her possession to start with. From his understanding Alden’s mother stole them from the queen so they couldn’t follow them into this realm. But the fae was owed a soul that day for taking one of theirs.
Also Kal would absolutely have the hots for Bobby, you know curiosity and if it’s good enough for Juniper…
Alden
Mr. Leblanc smiled at him from the brown, flower patterned chair where he was slumped like a banana, - “what’s on your mind boy?” His mind tumbled like a washing machine filled to the brim with questions. Alden gave half a smile back and shook his head causing the silence to spread between them. How could the Seelie have come here and killed his parents if they couldn’t stand on human soil? Could he himself be trusted? After the coronation he’s been having nightmares of people he trusts hurting him.
Alden visits the bookshop which causes the evil eye above the door to crack. Telling him more than enough that there’s something off to which Orpheus agrees. Alden won’t tell you not right away if he goes with you he most likely would out of fear something bad would happen.
At the moment Alden has started leaning more into a mindset of revenge. The idea of seeking retribution for his parents feels right?
Heath
Wouldn’t be able to skip town but he would try to cover for you if need be. He’d also like to stick around to make sure nothing gets too out of hand. While he isn’t close with Marlene she does come by from time to time around closing for a drink. He agrees that she’s been weird lately, more moody, less explosive and he’d like to be around. Marlene has been saying how she doesn’t want Dina making the decisions anymore, since she can’t be trusted.
He’s going to be doing some research with Kal and Amos on how they can cut off a portal, since there’s a risk the shadow creatures are slipping through the one in the main house. He will tell her to keep the map safe and not tell anyone where she keeps it. Just in case. Which he’ll try to find out more about for her as well.
Celeste - The Moonflower
For the Neo part you could choose whichever you find to fit the best into that part. I will also suggest dropping one love interest to keep it more manageable. And if you want to do any sort of dynamics with that just ask if uncertain.
Archer
Reflection was a powerful tool, he tends to ponder various reasons and settling on leaving them as just thoughts. One could say he was more a man of actions than words. It wasn’t his job to judge, he had to stay impartial. Dina has told him not to let anyone go from the coven due to the circumstances though he might sway on it, he might even go with you if you asked. Archer is not fond of Cyrus even if he has to protect him as well which means he puts it to the side. But he thinks there’s something there that he should keep an eye on, which also extends to Marlene.
Due to recent events and gossip going around about Marlene’s parents, he’s worried about the fallout when it reaches her. He'll find out that Dina’s father did have Marlene’s parents killed and Dina has continued to cover the tracks. Thought he might not say it in as many words at the moment.
Milo
It was like a wave or a breeze, the constant ebb and flow of nature. This went for their relationship as well and sometimes he had to remind himself that most likely they broke up for a reason, since it slips his mind from time to time. At the moment he and Bart are looking into if and how they could close a portal since there’s one at the old house. Milo tries not to think about what Dina has done since they are rather close. He’s not sure how to handle it at the moment and doesn’t want to talk about it or have it mentioned. Since he also used to know the Bourgeois, furthermore he saw the damage it did to Alden losing your parents so young.
Milo isn’t the biggest fan of Amos and he honestly never has been too irresponsible for his taste. But there’s something extremely off at the moment even Heath agreed with him.
Cyrus
Probably has the hardest time to ditch time but he just might of course, he’d probably feel relieved to leave. Cyrus family originates from the cult which everyone believed had been cleansed from the town. Instead they put their roots down here and became a part of the coven. How much trace of worshiping the fae is left, not even he is certain about. What he did find out is that they dug up the girl again years after from the grave and have kept the body. He isn’t certain if it’s relevant but he’s unsure how to stomach finding these things out.
Last edited by Mimira (05/02/2024 at 17:35)
Offline
NAME: Maeve Voshi (nee Bourgeois) aka Tʜᴇ Lᴏᴛᴜs
INTERESTS:
Bartholomew (The Larkspur) | Heath (The Edelweiss) | Kaladian “Kal” (The Oleander) | Marlene (The Peony)I'm not scared to be seen, I make no apologies, This Is Me... - DONE
AGE: 37
FC: Rosie Mac
PATH: Solar Witch
PROFESSION: Mixologist (wait it's the 70s!)... Bartender; but she's definitely using some unusual/experimental ingredients /vendor/beemoov/forum/../../../public/forum/smilies/big_smile.png
TRAITS:
Absent-minded | Amicable | Enigmatic | Erratic | Naive | Optimistic | Reckless | Resilient | Visceral | Vivacious
PERSONALITY:
Like the lotus flower, Maeve is resilient… treading through the murky waves of everyday life and coming out on top, bright and bubbly, reaching toward the sun and all its endless possibilities. She has a deep-driven sense of determination that keeps difficulties from getting her down. Enthusiastically curious and adaptive, she is full of the joys of spring and the vibrance of summer; good-humored, optimistic, cheerful, and easy-going. Most would believe she has immunity to discouragement with such a sunny disposition. Maeve refuses to waste a good day thinking about a bad yesterday. This can, of course, lead to avoiding larger problems if allowed to go unchecked. She can also get caught up in her thoughts at times, forgetting what she is doing or where she is going. She’s energized and inspired by new stimuli easily which may lead her to act very impulsively by saying and/or doing the first thing that comes to mind. This excitable energy is also a catalyst for impatience and attention deficiency. She can be restless, flitting from one project to another, and can become easily bored. Luckily, she has an excellent memory and a keen intuition when it comes to her magic. That, however, doesn’t always translate to more personal interactions. Maeve is a free spirit, open-minded, and has a colossal tender heart for those she holds nearest and dearest. And while she is very sociable, and quite a charmer, she often misses out on some social cues and can be quite heedless when it comes to sexuality and romantic overtures.
When it comes to emotions, Maeve isn’t the best at expressing them. Big heart and all, she’ll avoid causing conflict even if it means burying her feelings to keep a harmonious environment. This can add an air of mystery for those seeking to get to know the full depth of her character. That being said, her decisions are almost always based on her feelings. She doesn’t really acknowledge the concept of hesitation and is an ‘ask forgiveness, not permission’ kind of woman, willing to break the rules for a life well lived. She laughs loudly, forgives easily, and regrets nothing.
RELATIONSHIPS:
Marlene & Orpheus - cousins - they were still children (11 & 7 respectively) when she moved away so didn’t have a lot of interaction with them at the time. Became more acquainted with Marlene on various brief trips back home over the years and they've shared correspondences throughout the years developing a genuine friendship. Maeve considers Marlene more of a niece than a cousin due to being raised by their grandmother.
Dina - friendly acquaintance - Being several years younger, Maeve was likely more of a nuisance than a friend growing up but Dina never gave any indication of irritation. Maeve gives some credit to Dina for fostering her deeper appreciation of nature after chasing her into the local forests for more than a time or two. They have spoken kindly on a couple of her brief visits home and only within the last couple of years started exchanging letters with one another, deepening the friendship from afar.
Bartholomew - neutral acquaintance - With him and Dina being close, Maeve would have followed along behind him as well, perhaps (definitely) developing a childhood crush on him in the process. Maeve has not seen him since moving away from town.
Milo - neutral acquaintance - Remembers him being part of the old kids' squad and found him a pleasant presence. She didn't have much involvement with him back then and hasn’t seen him over the years.
COVEN
In her life, Maeve aspires to beauty and joy. She trusts nature and her role in it. As a child, she was somewhat shy and a bundle of nervous energy. She doesn’t remember her father but Grams insisted, when she was giddy on one of her random tonics, that he wasn’t much to remember. Maeve only vaguely recalls her mother, a vividly red mop of hair always came to mind, much like her own, and dark green gentle eyes, in high contrast to her blues ones she’d obviously inherited from Dad. Maeve had to use photographs by the age of ten to recall more than that after losing her mother to a harsh battle with cancer some years before. Grams, the matriarch of the Bourgeois family, became Mom after that, filling the void with love and mentorship. As best she could at least. As an elder, she had responsibilities to the Coven that drew her away, not to mention her brewery business that catered to the entire community. It also didn’t help that Maeve was never quite able to keep still for too long. Something she’d never really outgrown.
Maeve would occasionally visit her aunt’s family, but both Marlene and Orpheus were just babies, far too young to be playmates to the preadolescent Maeve. It was the forest that became her actual babysitter… nature and all its beauty. She was always somewhere collecting something. Anything. Unusual pebbles, shells, strange twisted sticks, bird feathers and bones, coins, scraps of fabric or paper. Just… old things. Discarded treasures that other people wouldn’t give a second glance to. She also had an affinity with animals… bugs, spiders, reptiles… creepy crawlies intrigued her, and she was utterly smitten with all the furry friends she could find.
During those early, impressionable years, she’d found a somewhat companion in Dina, Bart, and Milo. Not that either of the boys noticed she’d latched herself onto their group. Or maybe they did and she was just too young… or more accurately… clueless about reading people. Again, something she wouldn’t necessarily grow out of. Most of the time, she hovered on the border of whichever clearing they’d gone to practice spells or just get up to some sort of mischief outside the watchful eyes of the community leaders. What was sure, is that Maeve picked up things from all of them. Spells or enchantments, identifying useful ingredients and talisman, the power of crystals, and their occasional gossip about the fae. There may have been (of course there was) some sense of disappointment and bitterness when her crush and the girl she idolized ended up starting a relationship together.
Also, during this time Maeve’s connection to the sun manifested. Spending the days roaming the wilderness surrounding the community filled her with energy. There wasn’t a day where she didn’t find herself at some point celebrating the power and warmth of the sun. Picking blueberries in the field, dancing and singing in a golden-hued meadow, sunbathing by a brook, or simply sitting cross-legged with a good book in the backyard… the sun was her perpetual sidekick. Always there, energizing, destressing, and revitalizing every mood possible.
Of course, most things Maeve learned were reinforced through Grams’ teachings.
Maeve was unafraid to try new things and liked to consider herself different from the vast majority of others. Though in a witching world, it’s pretty hard to manage that since they were all vastly different than other magical & non-magical beings. She never liked traveling the beaten path. This may explain Maeve’s ultimate transgression… falling in love with an ungifted boy from the local high school. No one actually forbade the relationship, but Maeve was under no disillusionment of Grams's disapproval. For one, he wasn’t a member of the Coven… and worse, he wasn’t even a witch. But he made Maeve happy, and that was important enough for her to defy the old woman’s wishes and eloped with her one true love the moment she turned 18. She wasn’t kicked from the Coven and she had no desire to leave it… but River Voshi would never be able to know the truth of Maeve’s background or her magical abilities.
They were young and impoverished… but happy. River’s family owned a farm several miles from Lavaeuwood, and they moved into a small cabin on that land initially while he joined the military. During basic training, Maeve continued to help out at Grams’ brewery and refine her magic freely. Soon after, Maeve joined River in his first deployment to Germany. Maeve anticipated the day that they would welcome their first child, but that never seemed to pan out for them. They would move a few times, but they would make a happy home, just the two of them wherever his military orders led. She’d also sprinkled in trips to Lavaeuwood (alone), reuniting and reconnecting with her heritage and enjoying her family beyond River. And instead of getting down about her childless state, Maeve filled their home with warmth, good cheer, and many small pets to dote upon over the years. River never questioned the constantly wide-open windows and doors… nor did he point out her odd collection of nick-nacks stuffed in nearly every drawer of their home. He also never seemed shocked or confused by the unusual ingredients she’d obsess over when they visited peculiar farmer stalls or caravans in the countryside. He adored her cooking and grew especially addicted to the sun-drenched teas she’d have readily brewed each evening when he returned home.
♫♫♫ ; ♫♫♫Calamity In Bloom - DONE
Waking up at home, sweaty, startled from ‘the dream’ and deeply shaken by it. Kal is there, also a shock, carrying an herbal remedy concocted by Heath to settle Maeve. She’s confused about why he’s there and also why he’s seeing to her needs. The faded light seeping through the curtained window indicates that it’s either just after dusk or just before dawn. Where is Grams? He claims Grams’ involved with the Coven discussions still going on but that she fainted and was brought home to rest. She fainted? She didn’t remember it, but her head was throbbing like the devil. Maeve is suspicious, a sensation that seems to be growing more active lately. She’ll recall Marlene’s actions before and after the coronation and feels like a traitor for the doubts she has about her cousin. She isn’t used to dealing with so much chaos. Life with River had been easy… simple. Perhaps boring even when compared to everything happening since she’s been home, and she had no clue what next steps she should take. Kal mentions her disturbed sleep but Maeve is hesitant to reveal the vivid memory, Moros’ instructions beating like a blaring drum in her mind. Kal is perfectly calm and unimposing, flirtations even… compared to all the anxiety welling up in her, which only starts to irritate her to the point of snapping.
Instead, a burst of nervous energy fills her about him being in her room and her realizing she’s dressed in night clothes that she didn’t remember putting on. She shooed him out to dress. It’s then that she notices the ripped map, lying harmlessly on the nightstand as if it had lived there for all its time in this world. Her breath catches and her heart races as the whole scene replays in her mind again. She is certain that it was taken from her at the main house but she couldn’t remember by who… had she imagined that? How had it… and she gotten there? The simplest answer was Kal. But why? Nervously, she stuffs the scrap into her back pocket and makes her way to the kitchen where she finds Kal casually relaxing as if he didn't have a care in the world.
She thinks she is perhaps calm enough at that point to start asking some questions. Although, he doesn’t have any answers, as far as he admits… Maeve isn’t sure if she believes him and she picks up on his tone when speaking of Marlene. Already feeling guilty for her own doubts, she’ll be defensive and stubborn about Marlene’s innocence not seeing any reason why Marlene would have any connection to any of the mess that night, especially Daphne’s capture. The discussion switches to Orpheus and will be less strained but Maeve cannot help her rioting emotions and misgivings.
Dawn is breaking, Kal gets up to go but not before worrying her further with his suggestion that she lay low and just stay away from all the drama for a while. Hackles raised, she’s about to drill him for more information… certain now that he knows more than he’s admitting when Bart shows up at the door looking tired and disheveled. Both men are surprised by the other’s presence and there’s a tension there that Maeve can almost taste.
Kal seems to hover as Bart enters and retells the information that had been going on during the night at the Main house. Nothing more than what Maeve already knows and she finds it strange that Bart would come there so early in the morning just to relay the happenings of the Coven. For one, she knew she had little significance and far less influence when it came to Coven matters. Maybe if she never left she might have been more involved. But… well, regardless, it made no sense. When he asks about the other half of the map, she almost feels like the wind is knocked out of her. That or like a hot poker raked down her spine. Either way, she’s all types of apprehensive again. She’s surprised that neither man noticed but that was probably because Kal is all of a sudden insistent that Bart leave. And she suspected Bart was more surprised by the command than she was. And no matter what anyone would claim if they’d seen or heard it… Kal was commanding. Everything dropped then… her stomach, her heart, the mug she was holding when Kal mentions the Coven’s involvement with her aunt and uncle's death. Bart doesn’t seem surprised by the accusation that he wasn’t concerned about it but he also confirms that the action was a fact when he denies knowing anything about it at the time.
Ringing in her ears blocks most of the next few words. The screen slams against the threshold, snapping her out of her daze to find Kal hovering again. He offered to stay and she almost wanted to believe there was concern in his gaze but she didn’t know him… or his intentions. And everything was topsy-turvy. Moros’ message joins the carousel of pandemonium in her mind. She sends him away. Then, with nothing but her thoughts to keep her company, she feels lost, lonely, and very, very afraid.
⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️
Restless and uneasy, Maeve couldn’t spend another day at home alone. So she was back at the bar the next day, trying her best to bury her feelings by focusing on the customers. She realized she was failing miserably when midway into the shift Heath suggested she take a break after her fourth incorrect order. After several minutes gathering herself she somehow managed to make it through the rest of the evening without any mishaps. Still, after closing Heath was there, pouring them both a nightcap and asking her how she was holding up. He’s heard, of course, he was there as well. The whole debacle left a mark on everyone in the Coven. But he didn’t seem as undone as she felt, nor did he act as overwrought or obsessed as so many others. In truth, since she’d known him, he had been the least phased by Coven business/operations. Was that enough of a reason for her to trust him more than others? But before she starts to unveil all her rioting thoughts he brings up the sect and the research he’d been doing. He’s obviously hesitant but there seems to be something driving him to action to go to the site of the fae sacrifice made so many years ago. Before too long, Maeve is agreeing to go with him to check it out… if for no other reason than the well-known properties of graveyard dirt.
The truth was, she was feeling like she could use a lot more protection magic on her side lately.
It’s not crazy to guess that finding the grave disturbed and the body missing only intensified her distress. Heath’s warning that something was going to have to give wasn’t super helpful either. She remembered him saying before how they… the Coven… hadn’t always done right by people and with what she’d learned about her uncle and aunt… well she couldn’t help but wonder how much he knew about that as well.
In the end, with a jar of grave dirt eagerly packed in her oversized bag, she wasn’t sure if she regretted or was now relieved that the opportunity to share her troubles with him had passed by.
⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️
Unable to stomach her worry and maybe a bit of her guilt, she seeks out Marlene, finding her and Orpheus together the next day. It was the third day since the party and no new information had been revealed but the nagging suspicion in Maeve’s head just wouldn’t leave her alone. The shoes… Daphne’s shoes sat there on the floor like a beacon and a declaration of bad tidings. The conversation steered clear of how she got them, and Maeve was too scared of what she might hear if she asked directly. But Marlene had no trouble ranting over her disapproval of Dina’s stewardship of the Coven. Was Dina involved in the deaths? Did she know? She had to… if Kal knew… and Bart… maybe even Heath. But surely she wasn’t directly involved. They died before she was Priestess… she couldn’t have been involved. She didn’t want to believe it. Just like she didn’t want to believe Marlene had been involved in Daphne’s capture.
Pain rippled through her gut and she suspected it had been a bad idea to seek out her cousin. But the conversation continued, elevated… exploded. Marlene demands to know what Maeve knows… Maeve tries to escape, she wants to avoid it altogether. But eventually, the truth blurts out, the Coven did something to their parents. Not just something. They were dead… the how and why were still in question but the who… their own Coven was at hand.
Maeve is hypersensitive to Marlene’s pain and rage but is equally as perturbed by Orpheus' lack of emotion.
She felt like her world was headed straight for a cliff and she didn’t see a good place to jump off to safety.
⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️
The hairs on the back of her neck raise when Kal strolls up after she approaches the pick-up. It wasn’t the first time she spotted him in the past couple of days. Always casually, always indifferently. Or so he seemed to portray. But there was something eerie about his presence and Maeve was nearly at her wits end. She confronts him, demanding to know if he’s following her, and is instantly thrown off kilt when he admits it. He adds that he’s supposed to keep her from leaving town, his eyes locked on the stuffed overnight bag she just tossed into the back cab. It doesn’t take much speculation to figure out who’d given him the instruction. Maeve is frightened, but also, suddenly extremely angry, in a way she had never felt before. And in that moment, Kal became the target of all her terror but mostly her wrath. Everything spills out, distrust, frustration, confusion. She points and shakes her fists, curses and yells, and in no uncertain terms refuses to let him stop her. When he asks if she’s sure, she bursts into another rant. He could try to stop her but she was going. She had to. She saw no alternative. Deep down inside she knew this had to be done. She doesn’t care what Moros’ motives are… or why he is haunting her dreams. And she wasn’t going to be a puppet on the Coven’s string either. She was going to find out what this was all about.
All the bluster fell out of her argument when Kal simply opened the passenger door and hopped inside. She demands to know what he’s doing… and of course, he’s going with her. When she reminds him that he’s supposed to stop her, he reminds her that he protects the Coven… and that she is a part of it.
⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️⏺️
The journey & visit with Neo goes down with the reveal of the true prophecy. Maeve is still confused but knows now that she definitely has a bigger part to play in all of this. Kal doesn’t interfere and Maeve, before the end of the evening, is glad of his presence and his quiet composure during it all when she knows he could be so much worse.
She wasn’t fully sure she could trust him yet… he was after all supposed to stop her from leaving town when no one should have known that she even thought to leave town. But she was comforted with him even with the silence on the drive back to town the next morning. There was a gathering when they got back to the Main house. Or maybe they'd been there since the party. Either way, Dina didn’t mention the trip so maybe Kal hadn’t told her about it. They were talking extensively about the other half of the map… and how Moros was demanding it or he would offer Daphne up to the Seelie.
Maeve knew she should join the conversation, or perhaps immediately relinquish the other half of the map. Daphne’s life might be in the balance. But she was too tired to do either… too tired and still too confused. And nearly certain that Moros could never get his hands on that map. Instead, she went home.
It had to be a dilemma for tomorrow. A hot bath was what she wanted… but even that would be denied her because as soon as she stood over the tub the reflection in the water hit her like a ton of bricks.
R1-DONE | R2-DONEish | R3-DONE
Last edited by BambiFoxx (05/02/2024 at 13:09)
Offline
JORA BECK // 25 // WATER WITCH
COMPLETE
Jora Beck, the Nymphaea
Name: Jora Beck, also known as The Nymphaea
Age: 25
Face claim: Kristina Bazan
Witch path: elemental - water
Profession: music tutor at the unviversity
Interests: Amos (The Carnation) // Bartholomew (The Larkspur) // Archer (The Crocus)
Traits/personality: Jora is very in-touch with her emotions. She is extremely compassionate, supportive, understanding and loyal, all which makes her a great person to be around. She's the type of person who will take note of your favourite food and bring it you when you're feeling low. However, she is also sensitive and sometimes slow to trust. Whilst she's always willing to listen to others' problems, she is less likely to share her own. Jora feels things deeply, meaning her moods can sometimes be very intense and unpredictable. One moment she could be crying with laughter, the next she could be screaming in your face.
Jora has great intuition, easily reading both people and situations. Whilst she understands things, she is quite indecisive which mean she might not always act on these intuitions. She is also easily overwhelmed by stressful situations.
She is naturally very imaginative and creative. She often uses music as an outlet.
Established relationships: When her father passed away 7 years ago, his good friend Bartholomew (The Larkspur) kept an eye on Jora, feeling almost like he owed it to him. Being 18, Jora of course felt like she didn't need him, but deep down she is extremely grateful and makes effort to spend time with him at least once a month. Afterall, it was Bart who got her a job at the university.
Jola and Marlene (The Peony) used to be really good friends, but after one very explosive argument on both their parts everything changed. They still remain civil.
There has always been a spark between Jola and Archer (The Crocus), but they have never been more than friends with benefits. Jola really does value his company, and is never afraid to stop by his place if she needs a good chat (or something stronger).
Jola doesn't really know Amos (The Carnation) too well, but she is interested in doing so when he arrives back in town.
Round 3
Wednesday 18th September, 1971
The room was blindingly white. The type of bright that would surely give you a headache if you were to spend more than 10 minutes looking at it. But Jora couldn't stop looking. It was all around her. No escape.
She spun around, frantically searching for a way out. And that's when she saw him. Sitting there, cross legged on the floor.
Moros.
He looked up at her with an evil grin. "I am here. In your dreams. It wasn't very hard, you aren't at your full potential. I guess she has something to do with it. The Priestess."
Dina? What did Dina have to do with any of this?
Jora had no time to think any further on Moros' words. He climbed up from the ground and took a few swaying steps towards her. "You don't even hear him, do you?"
Hear who?
"I heard it first and know something had to be done, so..." Moros moved a finger over his neck and dangled his head theatrically.
What was he talking about? Jora's mind was full of confusion and her heart full of fear.
Moros took another step closer, shaking his head. "You don't understand. He got lazy and has been broadcasting the same message for ages. It's just a residual from the magic cast, even for us, the fae. The static on the radio. But he thought it would suffice to reach you."
He seemed to lose focus on her, for now he was navigating slowly around the whole white room. "The fun has been spoiled and I am getting tired of waiting. I expected everyone to play their part, I expected more..." Moros' voice grew colder and his eyes were as black as his shiny shoes. "Take the train going north, the third stop in the woods. Follow the hazelnut trees. Just be careful skipping out of town, or Dina might do you like the coven did the Bourgeois..."
Jora was frozen in fear, unable to find her voice to ask any of the many questions she had.
Moros turned to face her, his evil grin had widened so much it almost filled his whole face.
Before she could react, he lunged towards her with his hands outstretched.
* * * * *
"Jora. JORA!"
Jora's eyes snapped open, and were immediately greeted by Bartholomew's concerned face only a few centimeters away from hers. His hands still firmly gripped her shoulders from where he had been trying to shake her awake.
"Yeah?" her voice sounded hoarse, and her head was thumping. Her ears were also ringing... had somebody been screaming?
"I think you fell asleep... you were mumbling... and then screaming..."
"I'm okay. Just a headache."
She blinked slowly, allowing her surroundings to fully come into focus. She was still in the Old House, which was the complete opposite of the bright white room she'd been trapped in in her nightmare. Moros had been the only one there, but now there were easily a dozen faces peering down at her. Dina, Amos and Archer were just a few she could make out in the dimmly lit room.
How could she have fallen asleep? Jora tried to recall the events of the night. The coronation. Moros. Daphne being taken. Amos bringing her back to the house. Conversations about the Seelie and the Unseelie. Theories about what had happened. Possible plans to get Daphne home. And then her eyes had grown so heavy that Jora couldn't help but close them. She'd only meant for a few seconds though.
"I suppose you're right, Bart. It'll do us no good to keep everyone here." Dina stated.
The conversations had continued without Jora.
"I can walk you back if you want Jora?" Amos asked, taking a step towards her.
"Archer, why don't you go?" Dina suggested, in a way that made it sound like he had no choice. The Priestess shot Bartholomew a look, and Bartholomew nodded in agreement.
Jora was too tired to argue that she didn't need an escort, let alone Archer.
Bartholomew helped Jora to her feet, and then leaned in towards her ear. "Keep the map hidden, put it somewhere safe." He whispered. "Don't tell anyone where it is. Not even me."
* * * * *
Archer could definitely tell that Jora didn't really want his company. They'd made it basically back to her appartment before any attempt at conversation was made.
"Jora... are you okay?"
"I'm fine. Just a headache."
"Okay."
Silence danced in the air for a couple of moments, before Archer spoke again.
"What's happened?"
"Nothing. I'm fine."
"I don't mean in general. I mean with us."
"I don't need a protector."
"You've been off with me even before that."
"I just don't understand your issue with Amos."
"I just have a bad feeling about him, that's all."
"Yes, but why?" Jora realised how much her pace had picked up since they'd started talking, suddenly noticing how out of breath she was.
"Honestly, I have nothing to base it on."
"Then why?"
"I don't know, Jora. I just don't want you getting hurt."
"Like I said, I don't need a protector. And anyway I won't. Amos is a good friend."
"Okay then."
The silence returned, making the climb up to Jora's appartment a little awkward. This time though, it was Jora who interrupted it.
"Why do you care so much anyway?"
"About what?"
"Me getting hurt."
Archer stopped and swallowed hard. "I just think... you know... you're really... you're a really good friend."
She chose to ignore the reddening of his cheeks. Instead, she gave him a small smile. "Yeah, well so are you."
"Are you gonna be okay by yourself?" Archer asked, as Jora finally let herself into her appartment.
"I'll be fine." she lied. Truth be told, Jora was pretty scared to be by herself right now. The events of that night had shaken her pretty bad, but she was aware that Archer would have a lot of other, way more important, stuff to focus on. Like how to protect the Coven.
Archer didn't look convinced, but he bid Jora a goodnight and told her to call him if she needed anything. Jora told him she would, knowing full well she wouldn't. The two shared a long look which Jora would definitely read more into if she wasn't so tired, and then closed the door.
Leaving her alone. And anxious.
Jora made a herbal tea and tried to settle down to sleep once more. But it did not come easy, and she spent a lot of time tossing and turning in a sweaty mess. When she did manage to fall asleep she wished she hadn't - she was repeatedly haunted by Moros had his disturbing nightmare. She'd wake each time, shivering.
Little did she know that Archer spent the rest of the night propped up against the other side of her front door. Every time he was close to losing the battle to stay awake, her screams jolted him back to alertness.Friday 20th September, 1971
Jora hadn't left her appartment since she'd returned from the Old House, two days ago. She just couldn't bring herself to. She was running on very little sleep, and her mind was constantly cycling between feeling guilty about abandoning Daphne and both confusion and fear over her dreams. She couldn't for the life of her understand it, and just thinking about it made her head hurt.
It had been so bad she'd had to phone sick into work, which was something she never did. Even when Jora had the flu she still pushed on.
She needed a big, juicy beef burger with lots of cheese. That would sort her out.
No, no it wouldn't. Jora hadn't touched meet ever since she was 12, when they'd be taught about the farming industry at school. She wasn't about to let her stress-craving ruin that now.
Lavender tea.
Now that was something she could get behind.
It took Jora 45 minutes to drag herself out of bed and into the kitchen. The effort was for nothing though, she ransacked all of the cupboards and there was no lavender tea to be found. But Jora's mind was now made. Her father made lavender tea whenever she was troubled, and she knew it worked. So, off to the coffee shop she'd go. Jora threw on some clothes that were semi clean and tied her hair back in a loose ponytail.
Jora headed to the door but made a quick dart back to her room to collect sunglasses when she caught sight of herself in the mirror. Her eyes were engulfed in large black circles. No one needed to see that.
* * * * *
Jora walked into the coffee shop, shades on her face and slightly hunched over. All the way over she'd been hoping Amos wouldn't be there, that she'd be able to get in and out as quick as possible.
That wouldn't be the case.
"Jora, hey. How's things?"
She leant on the counter when she approached it. "Hey, Amos." Her voice sounded hoarse and scratchy, like it belonged to someone else entirely.
Amos gave a slight nod, almost like he understood. "The usual?"
"A lavender tea actually, please."
"Coming right up." He started making her drink, and Jora found something therapeutic about the way he worked.
"I've not seen you in a few days... in fact no one has."
Jora wasn't sure whether that was a question or a statement. She gave no answer either way.
"Well, it's good to see you now."
"It's good to see you too." she mustered a small smile.
"You don't blame me do you?"
"What for?"
"For getting you out of the woods. For stopping you from helping Daphne."
Jora thought for a second. "No. I feel guilty for not being able to help her. But I never, ever, blamed you."
Amos stopped dunking the tea bag in the water, and turned to face her. "It's not your fault you know, no amount of magic would have fought off the Seelies. And you would have been no good to anyone if they'd captured you too."
She hadn't thought about it that way before, but he was completely right. The Seelie clearly had a goal, and there was no way Jora could have stopped them by herself. Whatever they had planned, the whole coven would need to work together.
"Have you noticed?"
"Hm?" She'd not heard a word he'd said. Oops.
"Archer? He's been acting, well, odd in my opinion."
"What makes you say that?"
"He just seems, different. Just overall odd behaviour. I've caught him a number of times just stood outside, staring. Watching me. I have no idea why, I've not done anything to him. It just seems... odd." Amos leaned in closer and adjusted his volume to a whisper. "You don't think he's cursed, do you?"
Jora recalled how broken his sentences had been the other night. She'd put it down to the general awkwardness of their relationship at the time, and the traumatic evening as a whole. Surely... surely Archer couldn't be cursed... could he?
"Anyway, here." Amos placed a cup down in front of her. "It's of course on the house. And I added a little extra something. It should hopefully help."
"Thanks." She picked up the cup, said her goodbyes to Amos, and then headed out.
That was enough interaction for one day.Saturday 21st September, 1971
Whatever Amos had added to Jora's tea, it had really helped. Her mind felt the clearest it had over the past couple of days. She was still more on the anxious side of life, but she definitely felt better. She'd even felt good enough to make her way down to the river to meditate.
Jora listened as swirled and gurgled around her. She almost felt at peace.
Almost.
She couldn't shake Moros' monologue from her dreams.
Jora had initially felt scared of his words, threatened by them. The dream was still a nightmare, but now her mind was clearer she could also interpret them as instructions. He was telling her to go into the woods and uncover whatever secrets lay there. But what could that be?
Moros had also warned her of the dangers of doing so, but was that anymore dangerous than sitting around and doing nothing? Jora knew she wasn't brave enough to tackle this by herself though, what if she came face-to-face with Moros? What would she do then? Was her magic strong enough?
Unless...
Jora's eyes slowly opened, and she watched as the river rushed onwards to its next adventure. Towards its freedom.
She knew what she had to do.
* * * * *
Jora's backpack was extremely heavy. She'd definitely overpacked, but at the same time she had no idea how long she'd be gone for or what she would be facing. She had simply tried to be as prepared as possible. There was just one thing that she needed to do before heading to the train station.
"Jora?"
Being spotted by Archer as she crossed the town square was definitely not part of the plan.
"Jora!"
"Oh, hey Archer."
Well, she couldn't exactly ignore him could she. She watched as his face faded from joy at seeing her to confusion at spotting her oversized, very stuffed backpack.
"What are you doing? Where are you going?"
"Archer, please. You didn't see anything." She knew Archer wouldn't say anything about her leaving, but she also didn't want him to get into trouble.
"No, tell me what's going on Jora."
"I can't."
"Jora, please. You're worrying me."
And in that second, Jora made a decision.
"Do you trust me?"
"What kind of a question is that? Yes, of course."
"I'm leaving." Archer's jaw fell open. "Only for a little bit. There's something I need to do. Something I think is really important. I know you have duties here and I know I have no right to ask this, but can you come with me? Please."
"But where are you going?"
"I'll explain on the way. I need to go before I change my mind. But please, Arch, I need you."
Jora really couldn't read his expression. She was sure that there was some sort of order out to stop people from leaving town, and Archer had every right to turn her in. She know he wouldn't, but he could. It's not like she was leaving forever, more like a day trip out of town that she may or may not return from.
"Yes of course."
Jora couldn't believe that he'd actually agreed, with no details whatsoever. He could probably sense the desperation in her voice, or sense the urgency of her actions. Either way, she felt guilty.
"Are you absolutely sure?"
"Whatever you need, I'm here."
"Thank you so much." She threw her arms around him, hugging him for a moment before pulling away. "Grab a bag with essentials, I'm not entirely sure how long we'll be gone for. And then we'll meet back here in half an hour. There's just something I need to do."
Whether he was cursed or not, having Archer there certainly made Jora feel safer.
* * * * *
Jora had to knock four times before Bartholomew answered the door. He was usually pretty quick to get there, which meant that today he was probably distracted with something.
"Oh, hi." he called out, one hand on the door handle, another holding whatever book he was nose deep in. "Come in."
"What've you been up to?" Jora asked, shutting the door behind him. She quietly placed her backpack on the floor, and then followed him into the living room.
"Figuring out stuff. How to get Daphne back. How to protect the Old House. But nothing is any good." Bartholomew slammed the book shut in despair, then finally turned his full attention to Jora. "Sorry, how have you been? You've not been at work."
Jora swallowed hard. "I've just been a little sick, nothing to worry about."
"I meant to come see you after the other night, but, well, you know." Bartholomew waved the book one final time in her direction, before placing it on the table. "Are you sure you're okay?"
Jora suddenly had the urge to tell Bartholomew everything. He was the wisest person she knew, so he may be the only person able to make some sense of what was happening. Maybe it would even help him figure out how to get Daphne back or how to protect the Old House. But at the same time, Jora knew that he wouldn't let her go into the woods to discover whatever Moros was talking about. So, she decided not to tell him. Instead, she quickly mentioned that she'd not been sleeping too well.
"Did you at least hide the map?"
She had. It was currently tucked up above one of her kitchen ceiling tiles. Not the most well-hidden spot, but one Jora doubted many people would think to search for it.
"Okay good. Make sure you keep it safe okay." His eyes suddenly widened slightly. "I'm sorry Jora, I forgot to offer you a drink."
"I'm okay actually Barto, this is just a quick visit." She shuffled awkwardly on her feet. "I just wanted to say thank you."
"What for?" Bartholomew asked, looking slightly confused.
"Everything, you know. Just, for always being there."
His confusion evolved into suspicion. "What's wrong Jora, why are you all soppy?"
It's true, she was being soppy. But as she was packing her backpack she was suddenly overcome with the feeling that she might not return. Afterall, she didn't know what she was facing. It could easily be a carefully designed trap that Moros had set for her. Jora couldn't bear the thought of leaving without giving Bartholomew some sort of goodbye.
She took a step towards Bartholomew and put her arms around him. "I just wanted you to know I appreciate you, okay."
"Jora, what's wrong?"
"Nothing... I'm just... nothing. Look, I've got to go okay. But thank you." Before he could say anything else she released him from the hug and left the room. She could hear Bartholomew behind her so her walk turned into a speed walk. She grabbed her bag and shot out the door.
"Jora, why do you have a backpack? What's going on? Please come back. Whatever's happening, we can sort it."
Her speed walk turned into a run, and she made her way to the square as fast as she could. The last thing she needed was Bartholomew following her.
* * * * *
"We need to go." Jora shouted, as she quickly approached Archer in the square.
"Okay." He already had his own backpack slung over his shoulder. Jora gave him a reassuring smile to which Archer replied with a nod, and the two headed towards the train station.
Amos had clearly been wathcing them from the coffee shop window, because when they hurried past he burst out of the door, calling Jora's name.
"Are you skipping town?"
"Amos I'm sorry, I really don't have the time. I'll be back soon. Hopefully."
"Hopefully? Give me a couple of minutes, I can wrap up things here and come with you."
Once again, Jora felt the urge to tell Amos everything. She enjoyed his company, and thought that if Archer really was cursed having Amos there would certainly be helpful. But it was already a gamble taking Archer with her, let alone letting an extra person tag along. And Jora really didn't want to get him in trouble, or put him in danger.
"It's okay. I'm okay. Archer's coming. You stay here, and don't say a word of this to anyone okay?"
Amos paused for a second but then nodded, seemingly understanding the urgency in her voice. Jora was about to wave goodbye when Amos leaned in and planted a kiss on her cheek. Her face immediately reddened, she had no idea that Amos liked her in that way.
"Be safe okay."
"I'll try."
Amos headed back into the coffee shop, so Jora turned back to continue towards the station. Archer was visibly tense, but there was no time to explore that further.
They both had a train to catch.
* * * * *
The two had managed to sneak into the station and onto the train without anyone else spotting them. The train ride itself had been relatively short, but it was still long enough for Jora to fill Archer in on everything. What Moros had said to her at the coronation. The dream. How she'd really been feeling. The only thing Jora didn't mention was that she still had the other half of the map. Bartholomew's words had circled her brain when she got to that part of her tale, so she skipped over it.
Once she'd finished explaining she asked Archer if he wanted to head back, but his original answer hadn't changed. He wanted to stay.
They got off the third stop into the words, just like Moros had instructed. It was late afternoon by the time they got there, but the line of hazelnut trees was still visible. So, the two started following it. It was quite a difficult task, as the forest was completely dense.
They walked in complete silence, neither one sure what to say to the other. Jora caught him staring at her a couple of times though. The trees danced to their own, sombre tune. There was a slight chill in the air, and the leaves on the ground crunched as they stepped on them. Autumn was definitely coming.
After ten minutes or so, the hazelnut trees opened up into a clearing. Towards the edge of the clearing, right at the back, was an old cottage. At first glance the cottage seemed impressive. It was raised, so slightly dominated the environment. But when one examined it more closely, it was obvious the cottage had not been cared for in the recent years. Its thatched roof had an abundance of holes in it, the walls were infested with rot and the garden was very overgrown.
"What now?" Archer asked, breaking Jora's thoughts.
"I honestly have no idea. Maybe Moros-"
But before she could continue the cottage door swung open. Jora braced herself, somewhat preparing for Moros to step out. But it wasn't Moros.
The door revealed a rather rugged man who appeared to be in his fifties. His hair was white and straggled, his face looked tired and stern. Jora was sure she'd never seen him before, but the man looked somewhat familiar. It was as if she'd once seen him in a dream.
"It took you long enough." His voice was low and hoarse. It was almost as if he hadn't spoken yet that day.
Jora and Archer both stared back at him, unsure what to say.
"At least you're here now."
"Who are you?" Archer questioned. It was one of the few times Jora had heard him sound uneasy.
"The name's Neo. And you must be Jora." He was looking straight at Jora.
"How do you-"
"Upon shattered crowns and oaths, what is unreal now spun corporeal. Where flora and fauna intertwines, where merging now falter. The blossom blossoms a volatile node in time. All converge with whispers of the kin of Cassandra, where the nodes again align."
"Excuse me?" Jora stared at the man, who was still staring at her. She turned her attention to Archer, expecting him to look just as confused as her. But to her surprise, Archer's face showed some sort level of understanding, as though the pieces of the puzzle had slotted into place for him.
"It's cold, you should come inside. I'll explain more by the fire."
Jora glanced at Archer for reassurance, and he seemed comfortable with the suggestion. They both took several steps towards Neo and his cottage.
"Not you. Just Jora."
"He stays with me." Jora protested, but she quickly felt a hand on her shoulder.
"It's okay, Jora. You head in."
"Are you crazy? I'm not going in without you, I have no idea who this person is!" Jora whispered.
"I think it's okay... I think we can trust him. And if not, I'll be right outside. Just scream as loud as you can."
She stared at him for a couple of seconds. Was Archer really about to send her into this stranger's house, completely alone? But then, Jora had noted herself that the man felt familiar to her. And surely if Neo was working with Moros to cause them harm, he'd have done something by now.
Jora gave Archer a small nod before turning back towards the cottage. She headed up the stairs and towards the front door, ready to meet her fate.
* * * * *
The inside of the cottage was clean enough, but it still smelt... odd. Jora couldn't quite identify it. It was liveable, but by no means anywhere near as cosy as one would expect the cottage to be. It was very minimalistic.
"You can sit." Neo said, leaving Jora unsure whether it was an invitation or an order. Either way, she perched herself on the firm, red sofa in the living room. Neo, on the other hand, made himself perfectly comfortable on a little foot stool slightly to her left.
"You probably have a lot of questions."
Yes. Who the was he? Why had she come all the way out here? What the hell was going on?
Instead of using her voice, Jora nodded. Neo studied her, seemingly reading her mind.
"Have you heard of Maximus?"
Jora shook her head.
"Well, he was my brother. But most importantly, together with a fae he created the Map of Nodes." Jora's eyes opened wide. "Ahh, so you've heard of that then."
"Yes, but what does that have to do with me?"
"You are a descendent of Maximus."
"So... you're like some kind of uncle?"
Neo gave a short, low chuckle. "I guess you could say that. But most importantly, it means you were able to hand the map over to the Unseelie. Well, half of it. I understand you still have the other half, correct?"
Jora wouldn't have thought that her eyes could possibly widen any more, but they did. "How do you know th-"
"I've been watching you, Jora."
Well that freaked her out.
"I was supposed to guide you, but truth be told I completely forgot. I tried to reach out to those before you but was unsuccessful. I left a fake prophecy to lead you here too, but I suppose that didn't work either."
Jora thought for a second, but nothing came to mind.
"Still, I suppose it matters not now. Clearly it was meant to be, since you're here now."
"Yes, but why? What am I meant to do?" Confusion was obvious in her voice.
Without saying a word, Neo rose from his seat and headed over to a nearby bookshelf. He pulled a thick, dusty novel from the shelf. However the inside did not contain words, but rather a hollowed out section containing a second book. He removed it and passed it over to Jora.
"This should help."
Neo had given her a notebook which was surely once stunning, however had now faded to give a washed-out design. It was blue, with intricate flowers drawn onto the cover. Nymphaea flowers, to be precise. Perfectly matching her name.
"What is it?" Jora questioned, quickly flicking through the pages. Each one contained notes written in a beautiful, handwritten font.
Neo had returned to his seat. "This notebook belonged to your great, great, great - gahh, I forget how many it is - anyway, your however-long-back Grandmother. It should contain some of the answers that you seek."
Jora stopped on a page with some familar text on, the riddle Neo had spoke outside earlier.
"What's this?"
"Ahh, that's the real prophecy."
"And what does it mean?" She asked, still staring at the words on the page.
"I'm the protector you see, Maximus was the brains."
A complicated way of saying he wasn't too sure. But when Jora suggested maybe she had to unite the witches and fae, Neo gave a small smile.
"You could be right. Who knows. All I know is that book there hopefully contains the answers you need."
For the second time in the past couple of minutes Neo rose from his chair. He briefly placed a hand on Jora's shoulder, before making his way to his front door. With a hand on the knob he turned back to face her. "Good luck." He said calmly, with a reassuring smile.
"Where are you going?"
"Just to have a word with your companion. It's all okay."
Jora watched as Neo headed down the steps towards Archer. She was surprised to see them share cigarettes amongst themselves. If there was one trait of Archer's Jora couldn't stand, it was his smoking.
She peered out of the window, desparately trying to lipread what the two were talking about. But their conversation was happening outside of the cottage walls so it was no good. Instead, she returned to the sofa.
As soon as Jora sat down a wave of sleepiness washed over her and she couldn't help but close her eyes. For the first time in almost a week, Jora felt at peace.Sunday 22nd September, 1971
When she woke up the following morning, Jora felt like everything had been a dream. But as the land of sleep faded and reality returned, she found herself wrapped in a musty blanket on the musty sofa in Neo's musty cottage.
Jora rolled over onto her side and pain immediately errupted along her spine. She'd slept well, very well in fact, but the sofa had clearly not been kind to her back.
She spied a sleeping Archer curled up in an armchair a couple of meters away.
"Pst. Pssssttttt."
Archer jolted awake. He looked alarmed for a second, before he locked eyes with Jora and give a small smile.
"Morning."
"Good morning."
Archer shivered, so Jora lifted up the blanket to invite him onto the sofa with her. Archer accepted the offer, and the two lay there snuggled on the sofa.
"Thanks, I could only find one blanket last night. I wanted you to have it."
"I don't even remember you coming in."
"I was talking to Neo for a little bit, he had to give me permission before I could come inside. By the time that happened you were already asleep."
"Permission?"
"A soul with protect who it wants to protect." Archer muttered, so quietly that Jora almost didn't hear. Especially since her stomach ferociously growled at the same time.
"Something tells me Neo isn't gonna be a breakfast kinda guy."
"What do you mean?" Archer questioned.
"It seems like he doesn't really get out, I bet all he's got in are tins of beans and spam. I doubt he's gonna make us a good fry up do you."
"I don't think he's gonna make us anything, Jora." Archer awkwardly twisted around to face her. "I'm pretty sure he's gone."
She pushed herself up on to one elbow. "What do you mean?"
"He's told you what he's needed to, he's done his job. I think he's moved on."
"What do you mean? He didn't tell me anything! All he did was give me an old notebook!"
"What's in it?"
"I'm not too sure, I've not read it properly yet. It sounds like it's all in riddles though."
Archer frowned. "Well, maybe we can take it to Bart. Do you think he'd be able to understand it more?"
Jora shrugged. "Maybe."
"Well, I know one thing for sure."
"What's that?"
"You're going to be the one to end all of this."
* * * * *
Bartholomew had spotted them before either Jora or Archer had spotted him. He strolled out of Dina's house at a decent pace.
"Where have you been?" he called out to them, some distance away.
"It doesn't matter." Jora replied. "We're back now."
"It does matter, you can't just leave like that! Part of me thought I was never going to see you again!" Now they were closer, Bartholomew threw his arms around Jora for the second time that week. Jora embraced it this time, quite happy to see him again.
"I was only gone a day."
"It's not when you left, it's how you left."
Jora pulled away, and saw that Dina was also stood nearby. Her expression was hard to read: Jora couldn't tell whether she was annoyed that they had left, or relieved that they had returned.
"Are you both okay?" Dina asked, her voice flat. Still not giving away any emotion.
They could both only muster a nod.
"Archer, I need to speak with you." Dina instructed, still extremely monotone.
"Let me get Jora back first, then I'll stop by."
Dina appeared to think the matter was more urgent than Archer did, but she gave a small nod nonetheless. "As soon as you're done."
Jora didn't want to keep Dina waiting, or get Archer into even more trouble, so she bid both Bartholomew and Dina farewell. Before she left though, she whispered to Bartholomew that she would stop by tomorrow and explain everything.
She was counting on him to understand the notebook.
* * * * *
"Did you put those there?" Archer questioned. He was ahead of her, so it was only when she got to the top of the stairs she could see what he was referring to. Three beautiful gold bells hung proudly from her knocker.
"Nope. They're for protection though right?" Archer nodded his head. "So maybe Barto put them there?"
"Or Amos." Archer's head dropped a little.
"Amos?"
"Yeah, I've seen him do it a couple times."
"What, when you've been watching him?" Jora teased.
He twitched slightly. "You can never be too careful. Especially now."
Jora could tell that Archer was trying not to get annoyed at the bells, but he wasn't doing a very good job. So instead of acknowledging it, she diverted the conversation.
"Thanks again for coming with, I really couldn't have done it without you."
"Of course you could, you great and powerful witch."
"Oi, stop that!" Jora said with a smile. "I still don't even know what I'm meant to do! He wasn't very helpful, was he?"
"Nope, and he smelt a bit weird."
"Archer!"
* * * * *
That night, Jora ran herself a bath. This wasn't her usual bath though. She was hoping to find additional answers to everything Neo had told her. Like what the hell she was supposed to do next.
Only her best supplies had been used. Jora had sprinkled sea salt and kelp powder into the steaming water. There were also enough candles to light the whole town, and enough shells to house 100 sea creatures.
Jora took off her clothes and tossed them towards her laundry basket which was overflowing. She made a mental note to do some washing tomorrow, else she'd have no clean clothes for work next week.
The steam itself was already soothing Jora. She knelt on the floor and placed her hands on the side of the bath.
Breathe the steam in. Breathe the steam out.
She was staring at her reflection in the water as she did so, and couldn't help but wonder why she appeared to be the chosen one.
In. Out.
She was nothing special. She certainly didn't look anything special, anyway.
In. Out.
Seriously, what was she meant to do? Neo had given her the prophecy but hadn't told her anything useful, like what to actually do with it.
In. Out.
Why did her face look so contorted? Her lips looked like they had swollen into a balloon, and her eyebrows had slid off her face.
In. Out.
Jora stared at the water as the image became more and more distorted. Her stomach dropped.
In. Out.
She could just about make out the faint sound of bells chiming.
In.
Last edited by Fashion-Chic (04/02/2024 at 01:18)
Offline
Bobby ⎯⎯ the Sweet Pea
Name: Roberta Frances Calloway, mostly known as Bobby and sometimes as Robin
Age: 29
Fc: Heather Kemesky
Profession: Helps out (works) at the family farm
Witch path: Traditional
Interests:Heath, Juniper, Alden, Kal (Daphne?)
⎯ Tea and dreams
The steam gently hit her face as Bobby put her chin in hand, reminding her of the warm cup on the table in front her. Lifting it to her lips, the top note of chamomile hit her nose first, on her tongue more notes bloomed; ginger, elderflower, sweetness of honey and – was that verbena? She would trust any herbal infusion of Heath’s, much like any of his potions and remedies. Cocktails of any kind. Sighing, her shoulders dropped. The tea radiated warmness from her belly.
Blinking slowly, the worst of the brain fog started to disperse – she was so tired. Bobby had barley slept since the coronation and the fateful outcome they had arrived home to and then, no, she shook her head as scenes of raven black in blinding white pushed into her mind. Icy shivers spread goosebumps up her arms, the rasping of the thistle’s bristles. Cold, cold eyes.
Another gulp of tea helped to chase them away for now.
She sat in the backroom, at the break table, Heath chopping away at a counter close at hand, preparing for the day’s business.
“How are you?” She asked, before sipping more tea. Once it grew shallow in the cup, she filled it up from the pot also on the table. Each drop made her feel more like herself.
“With this [redacted] all going on, Bobby,” he gestured for a moment with the knife in his hand, “it’s keeping my sanity, that there still with be a full house tonight, expecting their drinks.”
She grinned at that; it was nice with consistency in a middle of a crisis or whatever this was. It was the second day since the coronation, though Bobby couldn’t settle on if it felt like a lifetime or a minute had passed. The grin passed too, thoughts driving in. Heath had called yesterday asking her to drop by with produce and herbs for the garden, for him and for the bar. For once she’d driven over early and he wasn’t opened yet.
She never really had problems with sleep before. Being one of the lucky who when head hit the pillow, eyes closed - she was out like a light. And she had blessed that talent many a times. Tossing and turning, wide awake with a stampede of anxious thoughts and feelings – she was already getting tired of it. (So tired.)
“How much do you think they’ve kept from us?” She was back at serious after that blessed moment of smile. Another mouthful of tea and she almost smiled again though, one could smile in bitterness too.
“About what?”
“About everything that’s going on. About the fae, seelie, unseelie. What really happened in the main house.” Alden’s mother had been seelie, June had said so, having found what must have been her diary. What mustn’t Alden be going through.
The steam gently hit her face as Bobby put her chin in hand, reminding her of the warm cup on the table in front her. Lifting it to her lips, the top note of chamomile hit her nose first, on her tongue more notes bloomed; ginger, elderflower, sweetness of honey and – was that verbena? She would trust any herbal infusion of Heath’s, much like any of his potions and remedies. Cocktails of any kind. Sighing, her shoulders dropped. The tea radiated warmness from her belly.
Blinking slowly, the worst of the brain fog started to disperse – she was so tired. Bobby had barley slept since the coronation and the fateful outcome they had arrived home to and then, no, she shook her head as scenes of raven black in blinding white pushed into her mind. Icy shivers spread goosebumps up her arms, the rasping of the thistle’s bristles. Cold, cold eyes.
Another gulp of tea helped to chase them away for now.
She sat in the backroom, at the break table, Heath chopping away at a counter close at hand, preparing for the day’s business.
“How are you?” She asked, before sipping more tea. Once it grew shallow in the cup, she filled it up from the pot also on the table. Each drop made her feel more like herself.
“With this [redacted] all going on, Bobby,” he gestured for a moment with the knife in his hand, “it’s keeping my sanity, that there still with be a full house tonight, expecting their drinks.”
She grinned at that; it was nice with consistency in a middle of a crisis or whatever this was. It was the second day since the coronation, though Bobby couldn’t settle on if it felt like a lifetime or a minute had passed. The grin passed too, thoughts driving in. Heath had called yesterday asking her to drop by with produce and herbs for the garden, for him and for the bar. For once she’d driven over early and he wasn’t opened yet.
She never really had problems with sleep before. Being one of the lucky who when head hit the pillow, eyes closed - she was out like a light. And she had blessed that talent many a times. Tossing and turning, wide awake with a stampede of anxious thoughts and feelings – she was already getting tired of it. (So tired.)
“How much do you think they’ve kept from us?” She was back at serious after that blessed moment of smile. Another mouthful of tea and she almost smiled again though, one could smile in bitterness too.
“About what?”
“About everything that’s going on. About the fae, seelie, unseelie. What really happened in the main house.” Alden’s mother had been seelie, June had said so, having found what must have been her diary. What mustn’t Alden be going through.
Heath had stopped what he was doing, Bobby didn’t really notice, lost in her thoughts. “Could I ask you to do something?”
“Huh?” She looked at him.
“Or suggest something.”
“I repeat – huh?”
He looked at her and folded his arms.
“Have you ever been up in the attic?”
“The attic? Where?”
“At the farm.”
“There’s an attic?” She said it like pffft, she had never known an attic in the house and she knew that house. But looking at him, under all these circumstances, she went again and that time with knitted brow. “There’s an attic?”
He asked her if she had ever noticed the hatch at the end of the corridor down towards the guest bedroom, she guessed she had but she had never thought much of it. Turned out that when he had been a boy a string had hung from it to get the pull downstairs. What could he have been, eight, nine? Bobby only little but a day one weekend when he was staying over curiosity had struck. Pulling over a chair he was tall enough to pull it down and while the grownups where outside working; up he went. What he had found up there was nothing more than dust and broken things; and a chest filled with books. One book had gone into detail on the topic of fae, he didn’t remember the text, to be honest he hadn’t been the best reader back then, but what had stood out was a picture of the shadows creature. Back and swirling and haunting even only in picture.
“But I didn’t get far,” he shrugged, “before Grammie found me berated me for it. She told me that to stow it away in the attic was to leave it to be forgotten.”
“Do you think she knew what was up there?”
“All I know is she knew it was not to be read. And the string to pull down the stairs disappeared after that.”
“I’ll have a look,” she said and delved into the thoughts the conversation had summoned. How much did Grammie know? Dina was hiding something, but did all the older generation do so too?
“I never asked how you are doing?”
Bobby looked up at him. “Better. Tired.” She paused but she knew she should. “Actually, I had this dream – “
There’s a loud knocking on the front door which had Heath curse impressively that they weren’t open yet, but when the knocking persisted, he wiped his hands and headed out there.
Bobby heard the door opening and then June’s voice in conversation with Heath, she perked up a little but couldn’t hear what was said before both of them came round back.
“Bobby!” June called out and came over, hugging Bobby and kissed her head, as Bobby hadn’t bothered to rise.
“Hi Juney,” Bobby smiled, wrapping her own arms around Juniper.
“Could I have a gin?” Juniper asked Heath as she sat down in a chair next to Bobby.
He stared at her blanked faced, trying to see through if she was serious or jesting. June simply blinked once and looked at him, expectantly.
“We’re not even open yet,” he grumbled, as he resigned and went out to the bar. Bobby grinned, of course. Gin for Juniper. Juniper for gin.
A bottle of gin and a glass, Heath came back and put it demonstratively down on the table in front of June. Bobby refilled her teacup and pushed it towards June too.
“How’s the cheek?” Bobby asked, June had gotten thumped during the escape.
“I’m looking pretty dashing, don’t you think?” June said and pulled her hair behind her ear to show off the bruise which was blossoming over the cheekbone.
“And how’s the screaming match with Marlene?” Heath said and sat down with them this time.
“Heard about that one, did ya?”
“I think everyone might have, and I didn’t even leave home until an hour ago,” Bobby said. Grammie had come home with the gossip of it yesterday.
Juniper sighed. “I mean I still don’t know what she’s done, and she’s been acting hella weird.”
Bobby hummed, she too couldn’t shake the feeling there was something fishy there. Heath spoke up on how she had been by the bar and yeah, not the normal Marlene.
The whirr of fridges filled the silence.
“What was it you said before she arrived?” Heath looked straight at Bobby.
Bobby hung her head, looking up at him through her bangs, much like a child contemplating if she really had to. She did. She did have to tell them.
“I had this dream –“ And she told them about it, about Moros nightly visit about what he said. All of it she left nothing out. And she finished with a weak: “What does it mean?”
“Who’s broadcasting what? What has Dina done?”
“We need to go there?”
“Shouldn’t the last thing we do is to be trust him?”
The questions found little answers, even with everyone bringing what they knew there was too many puzzle pieces missing.
“I really don’t want to trust anything he says, but I- I can feel the pull of something, going north. That I really should seek it out?”
“You always had good guts Bobby,” Juniper said, and the look on her face told Bobby it was now decided. “We should go and we should bring Kal with us.”
Bobby looked up at June, doubtful, but found only determination in her friend’s face. Who could they trust in all of this, a worried glance towards Heath who was nodding in agreement.
“Kal and Amos are helping me trying to find a way to cut off the portal to the main house,” he reassured her, “he can be trusted.”
“Okay,” Bobby said, unsure what the next step might be.
“Let’s go,” Juniper stood up, Bobby joined her, looking to Heath.
“I’ll stay here, keep working on that portal and do the best to cover for you.”
“Okay, keep safe,” Bobby said. On the table the bottle of gin stood untouched and the tea grown cold, as they headed out the back.
⎯ Cursed Hafling
Bobby tried to catch Alden’s eye, but he was staring into nothing. Or something which he could only see. He looked rough.
After going with Juniper to talk to Kal, who eagerly had jumped on the train (only metaphorically so far, they were taking the actually train the next morning) Bobby had wanted to tell Alden too. But first she had made the stop at home, Grammie being out shopping she had found the attic she never knew existed. Found a chest with dusty books and the one Heath had spoken of. It spoke of the fae, of their aversion or straight up intolerance of iron – deadly was the word. With the ground being rich in it, they couldn’t step unto it. It explained why they kept off this plane. It read of shadow creatures too. She hadn’t been able to read to far or carefully yet, but had taken it with her.
She had told him all of this, she had glossed over the dream too.
“They can’t be trusted,” was the first thing he said.
“I know…” She couldn’t tell who he referred to, there was too many spinning webs of deceit – or at least worked hard to keep it buried.
“Are you going?”
“Yeah…” She was unsure what to say to him. There was an unrest with in her, an uncanniness which had grown within his vicinity. Was she simply being silly, but then just that morning Juniper had reassured Bobby of her vibe radar. Was it simply his dark moods, she couldn’t blame him for those, or was it something more?
“Well, don’t take me. There’re only bad omens in my wake.”
“What does that mean?”
“So if the fae can’t walk this earth how come the unseelie can?”
“Present theory? It’s the part of the coven’s bargain we are upholding.”
“So the unseelie can, but the seelie can’t – the shoes.” He rubbed fingers against his temple and then rested head in the hand.
Her own mother had left on her own accord. No harm, no foul a play, she kept telling herself that she knew that. (In reality she had no clue.)
“Your mother was seelie,” she said. He looked at her now. From her bag she pulled the diary Juniper had found in the house. She had only convinced June to give it to her after June had read it page to page. Bobby understood the need for it, but it felt wrong to her. She held it out him. “It was hers, we think, June found it in the main house.”
His fingers wrapped around the cover, finger pressing hard into it, and Bobby let go of it. Perhaps he could find something in it which they hadn’t. Perhaps solace, or – she didn’t know but wasn’t theirs to keep.
“They slaughtered them.”
“I wonder what they know. Dina, the other elder… Moros said the coven took care of the Bourgeois. I don’t know what that means.”
“We can’t let them get away with it.”
Bobby could hear the anger in his voice and it made her feel small, looking at him. What ever he was thinking it could be no good. And then the thought came over her, if he had magic in a moment like this, what wouldn’t he be able to do. “Alden,” she said softly.
“Orpheus evil eye cracked once I passed under it,” he said as he stood, the dairy tucked under his arm, “whatever it means, I think you’ll do better without me.” He turned to leave but paused for a second. “But thanks for this.” He put his free hand on the dairy.
Once he had left, Bobby felt like she could breathe properly again.
⎯ Into the woods
“We’re clear,” Kal came walking down the eilse just as the train started moving, June just behind him. She was looking out the window, but Bobby couldn’t see what she was looking for. Bobby didn’t ask what they might be in the clear of either, or who would have tried to stop them. Their small group sat down in a four-seater as they rolled out of town, Kal next to her and Juniper across.
“What Moros said about the Bourgeois,” June spoke up staring out through the window at the landscape flashing by, “I asked Bart, he wasn’t inclined at first but when I pushed… they killed them, Bobby, the coven.”
Bobby looked hat her in disbelief, a glance towards Kal and she could see that June had already told him, the hardness of the chin making his profile grow sharper.
“Old Mr Lavallais had them ‘taken care of’, but Dina knows.” June was shaking her head. “She’s keeping it quiet. They tried to leave with Marlene and Orpheus and death was their punishment. A seer had warned to coven not to let any of the children leave. We need to be careful. I don’t know how far of a stretch there is from keeping the back of a murderer and being one.”
“Alden’s parents?” Bobby asked, those was the parents to worry about, she repeated in er head all in order to delude herself.
“That was fae, undoubtedly,” Kal said, “but who knows what Dina might know about it that she won’t tell us.”
“Iron harms them, kill them,” Bobby said, and she went into detail about the information about the fae which she had recovered. The discussion on both matters lasted them until their stop, where they found themselves with the forest wide and looming before them.
***
He was a bear of a man, brusque and bitter. More weird than human. Definitely more beard than human even. Neo he said his name was, once they had reached the hazel bushes he had stood there. And he must have stood there, existed there for a lifetime or two or three. He drowned the with exposition, barely halting for questions or further explanations. It was luckily he handed over a notebook which contained the prophecy he had recited in full, even between the three of them she wasn’t sure they could have caught all the parts. It was the point of prophecies, wasn’t it? To confuse and contort with time, as had the fleeting of what had spread through speech over the years. But here they had it ink to paper like it had first been foretold.
Bobby had a hard time to believe it, a descendant of Maximus, a pressed sweet pea sealed on the cover of the book. And after all was said and done, it was already dark. Neo’s cottage seemd like the best option for the night and he didn’t seem to mind, or care much at all. After his inssitant telling he was suddenly barely there to interact. While the others investigated the cottage Bobby took a grip of his arm as he was about to walk into the woods.
“I’m sorry you had to wait for me all this time,” she whispered, with a light hand on his arm. “But thank you.” She searched in his eyes for anything, but they were milky and distant. Still, she smiled, before simply going in to join the others for what she doubted would be peaceful sleep. That it would be the last she saw of him would only be revealed in the morning.
***
As still as she possibly could, laying, that’s what Bobby did. Sleep wasn’t finding her, and she couldn’t bother to try to find it. It was luck they had come here while summer still had a slipping hold of them, the draft was bad enough. In the wetter season this cottage would be a much more moist situation. Once she could hear deeper breathing around her, she threw back the blanket and went out.
Few days had passed since it was full, but the moon still shone with plenty of light down through the canopy making her see shadows a bit further in through trees. The leaves were gossiping in the gentle breeze. Bobby sat down on a stone outside the cottage and wondered what they said. Did they talk about the unrest in the balance? Did they forewarn about a coming war between witches and fae, or what? Fae against fae? She listened with all her might but they remained foreign to her. What good was she, coinciding with a flower on the outside of a book. A prophecy she knew neither in nor out of. Who would be hurt along the way? Because it felt more and more like there would be hurt, and much worse so than the bangs and bruises some of the coven had received in the flight of the coronation. The equinox were days away, did that factor into this?
The crack of a twig right behind her had her flinch visibly, but over her shoulder she simply found Kal coming from the cottage.
“Sorry,” she mumbled, rubbing her face and running a hand through her hair so find some grip of herself.
“I guess I’m the one who should say sorry with you jumping like that,” he said, holding out the blanket she had left inside. He had a dry smirk on his face.
“I’m fine, just not feeling like sleeping, you should go back in.”
“I’m not really sleeping if you aren’t.” The was a finality to his words which was not to be argued with.
Those damn protectors, she thought, and then she wondered if she did need protecting. Little could she do and still, suddenly, she was all special or something. She took the blanket and put it across her knees, and as if there was an open invitation he sat down.
“I thought you might have been the beard – I mean Neo.”
“Uncanny that one, alright, I’ll give you that.” He chuckled. “I mean the man, the beard – perhaps I ought to try it.” He brushed thumb and forefinger over his midnight stubble.
“Undoubtful, it would be very dashing.”
He grinned, teeth pearly white in the moon light. Oleanders were bold in blossom, alluring with their perfume, and absolutely deadly. Not that it for sure meant anything, because, although named like their eatable cousins, sweet peas too were a little poisonous. Unlike oleanders, sweet peas wouldn’t kill you, and neither would Bobby. Not that that grin looked very menacing in the moment, less wolf more golden retriever.
“So, no more Moros dreams?” He asked and laid down with his back on the mossy floor of the clearing.
“No more Moros dreams,” Bobby echoed. So far, she added in her head. She glanced down at him. She envied how relaxed he seemed. It wasn’t that he was inattentive, by how he had acted during the trip she was sure he was alert and ready to spring into action would anything come at them from the dark beyond the trees. Just less… consumed by thought like herself.
“So, do you know anyone named Cassandra? Or know what on earth, at all, this prophecy might tell us.”
“I might have known some one named Cassandra, though, if so she, can’t have been very memorable.”
She looked down on at him, he was grinning still but with less teeth now. Bobby had always been a bit hesitant of suns, they could burn bright and hot and … intense was the word, to a degree of unbearable. The August’s heatwave had reminded her of the fact. Waters were unpredictable too, she did best with the grounded ones, or so she always told herself, the ones in tune with the earth and what sprung from it. June, Heath, she guessed Alden too, maybe. But Grammie had always reminded her that what every living thing needed was multiple, sun and rain included. But undeniably, suns could be warm to be around. All that simply to say, she couldn't help but to smile lopsidedly.
They spoke a little more before he won the argument (she didn’t put up a fight) that it would be best to go back inside and get a few hours of rest.
Come morning, Neo had not returned to them, and they concluded that he never would. He had performed his task and now he was done with this plane. And they needed to get back to Lavaeuwood.
⎯ Distorted reality
“Thanks,” Bobby smiled tiredly, “you didn’t have to bring it. I could have come by.”
She sat on the bed in her room, Heath stood next to the desk. On the desktop next to him stood two brown bottles, each small enough to fit in the palm of her hand. Both had labels with barley readable scribbles, but Bobby was familiar enough with Heath’s writing to decipher them. Sleep and dream they said.
“A slash of the sleep one in tea or water before bed should help,” he said, tapping the cork top of the first, “but it might leave your mind to open, if anything comes threatening to intrude your dreams take a tablespoon of the second. And Tell Me.” He refused to look away before she nodded in agreement.
“I’ll tell you.”
“Good,” he sighed, sitting down against the edge of the desk. “You are keeping the paper safe, right?”
Bobby nodded and reached into her pocket. Out of it she carefully pulled the torn piece of paper. The map of nodes. Or part of it at least. “I’ve been keeping it with me. I worry about Daphne… I don’t know if we should –”
“You need to keep it safe, we can’t risk giving it back to him,” his tone was hard but as he looked at her distraught expression his whole body slumped, he was tired too. “There are other ways to get her back, I’m sure, with out risking everything.”
She nodded She didn’t want so to be the case but she would agree for now. Dina hadn’t come at them with wrath once they returned from the woods. But those stern eyes she had born when she told them it was nice to have them back had sent crawlers down Bobby’s spine. The coven had tried to contact the seelie while they were gone, but there had been no response. Moros, however, had made it clear he needed the map if they were ever to see Daphne again.
“Hide it though,” he said, staring at the partial map. “Don’t tell anyone where. That might be safest.”
Once again she nodded, eyes on the paper. All she ever did was nod, agreed and still could do nothing. You useless child.
“I spoke with Alden before the trip,” she said, looking up at him again. “The way he spoke. He bears anger. I worry what he might try to do.”
“I’ll keep an eye on him, check in,” he promised and then he left.
Down the steps he went, into his car and she waved him off from the porch, torn paper against the palm of her other hand in her pocket. She would make sure it was safe.
There was only one place she could think where the map of nodes would be safe. In the kitchen she pulled out the saranwrap and carefully encapsulated the paper. Out in the back, in the wildflower field stood the hives colourful and buzzing. Carefully lifting off the roof, much of the colony was crawling on the frames inside, some coming and going. Locating the queen, Bobby spoke gently to her, asking for permission. For protection. It was given. Detaching on of the frames with honeycomb Bobby pulled it out gently as not to trouble and disturb the workers more than necessary. Down the gap between the wall of the hive and the other frames she slipped the wrapped map and then restored the home, roof back on top.
As she walked back through the field, back inside, Geroge came to greet her at the foot of the front steps. Bobby sat down on her haunches to greet him, he meowed.
“If I get lost,” she said, swallowing the lump in her throat those thoughts gave her, and scratched him behind the ears, “promise me to tell June where to find it. The swarm will let her pass.”
He looked at her with those yellow eyes, they were all understanding, all knowing. Then he shut them and tilted his head into the scratches, the rumble in his belly a chanting oath; I promise. I promise.
**
The faucet let forth a flood of hot water, steaming as it filled the tub. Bobby lit a couple of beeswax candles before pouring in a spoonful of lavender oil, a drizzle of dried flowers into the steadily rising water once it was filled turning the spouts off into silence. The surface of the water settled into a mirror with floating boats of petals.
She stripped in the quiet, leaving puddles of clothes on the floor. The translucent linen curtains along with the lit tapers gave the room a strange sheen in the golden hour, she had turned off the electric ceiling lamp. Taking a good grip on the side of the tub she went to go in. She could already feel the warmness hug her ease her tense muscles, her worried bones. A bath, then dinner and then bed. She looked forwards to it all already.
Her grip was solid, but she hesitated as she pushed away the always intrusive thoughts of her feet slipping on the porcelain, cracking open her skull in the process. It would be bad timing to do so, especially now. Leaning over the bath she caught the look of herself in the water. Black waves of hair framing a face sick with worry and wonder. Slow ripples pushed over her features as a petal drifted by. Then the waves of ripples grew, spiralled, and turned. A spell of dizziness hit her as her stomach dropped, turning inside out. Her knuckles turned white as she desperately clung to the side of the tub, but what did it matter, when she felt her grip on reality slipping…
Last edited by tricole (04/02/2024 at 21:06)
Offline
Topic closed
Pages : 1 2
![https://i.ibb.co/NCnB587/Outfit-Chapter-I-I.png]](https://i.ibb.co/NCnB587/Outfit-Chapter-I-I.png])
